摩訶止觀 大意·修大行
常坐九十日,讓身體幾乎沒有退路,只能直面一念法界。常行九十日,把每一步、每一聲、每一念都繫在佛上。半行半坐用禮拜、旋繞、誦經、懺悔與思惟,使事行不離實相。非行非坐則把道場推到見聞覺知、行住坐臥,甚至善、惡、無記每一念中。
四種身儀不同,調的都是同一顆心。止不是不動,觀也不是多想;心能在所歷境中不散失,又照見它沒有固定自性,才叫三昧。坐而昏沉、行而散亂、禮懺而執相、日用而忘觀,都可能只剩外形。
第四門涉及惡境,故尤須與誡濫同讀。煩惱像強魚,止觀像鉤餌;鉤必須跟著魚,才能在貪瞋現起處看清未起、將起、正起、已起。但跟著魚,不是餵養魚。『惡可作觀境』若少了四運推檢、戒法與根機,只會變成順欲造惡。
所以本論沒有為隨自意另寫一段熱烈勸修,反而用最長的篇幅誡濫。醜女模仿西施皺眉,只會更醜;狂狗追雷,只有徒勞;好渡口就在眼前,沒有理由驅牛走百不全一的險渡。方便若離智慧,模仿得越像,可能離道越遠。
四種三昧也不是四選一的身份。心病無量,法門如醫師眾藥;一個人也可能在不同時節須行、須坐、須對治、須入理。隨自意,是意一生起便修觀;四種三昧的施設又須因人、因時調節,不是欲望一生起便服從。
修大行因此有一條共同底線:發心之後,讓身口意實際走上路;境界現前,讓止觀不離;煩惱現前,照得更細而不是放得更寬;從聽聞、思惟到實修,始終不休息。
Constantly sitting for ninety days leaves the body almost no escape, forcing it to face the Dharma realm in one thought. Constantly walking for ninety days binds every step, voice, and thought to the Buddha. Half walking and half sitting uses worship, circumambulation, scripture recitation, repentance, and contemplation to keep phenomenal practice from leaving the true mark. Neither walking nor sitting extends the practice site into seeing, hearing, awareness, knowing, walking, standing, sitting, and lying down—even into every wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate thought.
Four bodily forms regulate the same mind. Calming does not mean refusing to move, and contemplation does not mean thinking more. Samādhi means that mind does not scatter among the objects it traverses and simultaneously illuminates their lack of fixed intrinsic nature. Sitting in torpor, walking in distraction, clinging to ritual forms during repentance, or forgetting contemplation in daily life can all leave only an outer shell.
Because the fourth gate includes unwholesome objects, it must especially be read with the warning against abuse. Affliction resembles a strong fish and calming-and-contemplation the hook and bait. The hook must follow the fish in order to see desire and anger before they arise, as they are about to arise, while they arise, and after they have arisen. Following the fish is not feeding it. Without investigation through the four phases, precepts, and discernment of faculties, “evil can be an object of contemplation” becomes only the creation of evil in obedience to desire.
The treatise therefore gives no separate, fervent encouragement for following one’s own intention. It instead devotes its longest passage to warning against abuse. An ugly woman imitating Xishi’s frown only becomes uglier; a mad dog chasing thunder gains nothing; when a good ford lies open, there is no reason to drive cattle into a dangerous crossing where scarcely one in a hundred survives. When skillful means leaves wisdom, the closer the imitation looks, the farther it may move from the path.
Nor are the four kinds of samādhi four identities from which one must choose. Illnesses of mind are immeasurable and Dharma gates resemble the many medicines of a physician. At different times, even one person may need to walk, sit, counteract, or enter the principle. Following one’s own intention means cultivating contemplation the moment mentation arises. The four samādhis must themselves be adjusted according to person and time; it does not mean obeying the moment desire arises.
Cultivating the great practice therefore has one common floor: after arousing the mind, put body, speech, and mind actually upon the road; when an object appears, do not leave calming-and-contemplation; when affliction appears, illuminate it more exactly instead of giving it wider license; and from hearing through reflection into actual cultivation, never stop.
隋天台智者大師說・門人灌頂記《摩訶止觀》· 大正藏 T46n1911〔起 T46 0011a17〕。段/行首〔T46 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨(換頁一枚)。
〔T46 0011a17〕摩訶止觀卷第二〔上〕 隋天台智者大師說 門人灌頂記 二、勸進四種三昧入菩薩位。說是止觀者,夫欲登妙位,非行不階;善解鑽搖,醍醐可獲。《法華》云:「又見佛子,修種種行,以求佛道。」行法眾多,略言其四:一、常坐,二、常行,三、半行半坐,四、非行非坐。通稱「三昧」者,調直定也。《大論》云:「善心一處住不動,是名三昧。」法界是一處,正觀能住不動,四行為緣,觀心藉緣調直,故稱三昧也。 一、常坐者,出《文殊說》、《文殊問》兩般若,名為一行三昧。今初明方法,次明勸修。 方法者,身論開遮,口論說默,意論止觀。 身開常坐,遮行住臥。或可處眾,獨則彌善。居一靜室,或空閑地,離諸喧鬧,安一繩床,傍無餘座。九十日為一期,結跏正坐,項脊端直,不動、不搖、不萎、不倚,以坐自誓。肋不拄床,況復屍臥、遊戲、住立?除經行、食、便利,隨一佛方面,端坐正向,時刻相續,無須臾廢。所開者,專坐;所遮者,勿犯。不欺佛,不負心,不誑眾生。 口說默者,若坐疲極,或疾病所困,或睡蓋所覆,內外障侵,奪正念心,不能遣却,當專稱一佛名字,慚愧懺悔,以命自歸,與稱十方佛名,功德正等。所以者何?如人憂、喜、欝、怫,舉聲歌哭,悲笑則暢。行人亦爾。風觸七處成身業,聲響出脣成口業,二能助意成機,感佛俯降。如人引重,自力不前;假傍救助,則蒙輕舉。行人亦爾。心弱不能排障,稱名請護,惡緣不能壞。若於法門未了,當親近解般若者,如聞修學,能入一行三昧,面見諸佛,上菩薩位。誦經、誦呪尚喧於靜,況世俗言語耶? 意止觀者,端坐正念,蠲除惡覺,捨諸亂想,莫雜思惟,不取相貌,但專繫緣法界,一念法界。繫緣是止,一念是觀。信一切法皆是佛法,無前無後,無復際畔,無知者,無說者。若無知、無說,則非有、非無,非知者、非不知者。離此二邊,住無所住,如諸佛住,安處寂滅法界。聞此深法,勿生驚怖! 此法界亦名「菩提」,亦名「不可思議境界」,亦名「般若」,亦名「不生不滅」。如是等一切法,與法界無二無別。聞無二無別,勿生疑惑!能如是觀者,是觀如來十號。觀如來時,不謂如來為如來,無有如來為如來,亦無如來智。能知如來者,如來及如來智無二相、無動相、不作相、不在方、不離方、非三世、非不三世、非二相、非不二相、非垢相、非淨相。此觀如來,甚為希有,猶如虛空,無有過失,增長正念。 見佛相好,如照水鏡,自見其形。初見一佛,次見十方佛。不用神通往見佛,唯住此處見諸佛。聞佛說法,得如實義。為一切眾生見如來,而不取如來相。化一切眾生向涅槃,而不取涅槃相。為一切眾生發大莊嚴,而不見莊嚴相。無形無相,無見聞知。佛不證得,是為希有。何以故?佛即法界,若以法界證法界,即是諍論。無證無得! 觀眾生相如諸佛相;眾生界量如諸佛界量。諸佛界量不可思議,眾生界量亦不可思議。眾生界住如虛空住,以不住法、以無相法住般若中。不見凡法,云何捨?不見聖法,云何取?生死、涅槃,垢、淨亦如是不捨、不取,但住實際。如此觀眾生,真佛法界。 觀貪欲瞋癡諸煩惱,恒是寂滅行,是無動行,非生死法,非涅槃法。不捨諸見,不捨無為,而修佛道。非修道,非不修道,是名「正住煩惱法界」也。 觀業重者,無出五逆。五逆即是菩提,菩提、五逆無二相。無覺者、無知者、無分別者。逆罪相、實相相,皆不可思議,不可壞,本無本性。一切業緣皆住實際,不來不去,非因非果。是為觀業即是法界印。法界印,四魔所不能壞,魔不得便。何以故?魔即法界印,法界印云何毀法界印?以此意歷一切法,亦應可解。上所說者,皆是經文。 〔T46 0012a04〕勸修者,稱實功德,獎於行者。法界法,是佛真法,是菩薩印。聞此法不驚不畏,乃從百千萬億佛所久植德本。譬如長者失摩尼珠,後還得之,心甚歡喜。四眾不聞此法,心則苦惱;若聞信解,歡喜亦然。當知此人即是見佛,已曾從文殊聞是法。身子曰:「諦了此義,是名菩薩摩訶薩。」彌勒云:「是人近佛座,佛覺此法故。」故文殊云:「聞此法不驚,即是見佛。」佛言:「即住不退地,具六波羅蜜,具一切佛法矣。」若人欲得一切佛法、相好威儀、說法音聲、十力無畏者,當行此一行三昧,勤行不懈,則能得入。如治摩尼珠,隨磨隨光,證不可思議功德。菩薩能知,速得菩提;比丘、比丘尼聞不驚,即隨佛出家;信士、信女聞不驚,即真歸依。此之稱譽,出彼兩經〔云云〕。 ○二、常行三昧者,先方法,次勸修。 方法者,身開遮,口說默,意止觀。此法出《般舟三昧經》,翻為「佛立」。「佛立」三義:一、佛威力,二、三昧力,三、行者本功德力。能於定中,見十方現在佛在其前立。如明眼人清夜觀星,見十方佛,亦如是多,故名「佛立三昧」。《十住婆沙》偈云:「是三昧住處,少中多差別;如是種種相,亦應須論議。」住處者,或於初禪,二、三、四、中間發是勢力,能生三昧,故名「住處」。初禪「少」;二禪「中」;三、四「多」。或少時住名「少」,或見世界少,或見佛少,故名「少」。「中」、「多」亦如是。 身開常行,行此法時,避惡知識及癡人、親屬、鄉里,常獨處止。不得希望他人,有所求索;常乞食,不受別請。嚴飾道場,備諸供具、香餚、甘果。盥沐其身,左右出入,改換衣服。唯專行旋,九十日為一期。須明師,善內外律,能開除妨障。於所聞三昧處,如視世尊,不嫌不恚,不見短長。當割肌肉供養師,況復餘耶?承事師,如僕奉大家。若於師生惡,求是三昧終難得。須外護,如母養子;須同行,如共涉險。須要期誓願:「使我筋骨枯朽,學是三昧不得,終不休息。」起大信,無能壞者;起大精進,無能及者;所入智,無能逮者。常與善師從事。終竟三月,不得念世間想欲,如彈指頃。三月終竟,不得臥出,如彈指頃。終竟三月行,不得休息,除坐食左右。為人說經,不得希望衣食。《婆沙》偈云:「親近善知識,精進無懈怠,智慧甚堅牢,信力無妄動。」 口說默者,九十日,身常行,無休息;九十日,口常唱阿彌陀佛名,無休息;九十日,心常念阿彌陀佛,無休息。或唱念俱運,或先念後唱,或先唱後念,唱念相繼,無休息時。若唱彌陀,即是唱十方佛功德等,但專以彌陀為法門主。舉要言之,步步、聲聲、念念,唯在阿彌陀佛。 意論止觀者,念西方阿彌陀佛,去此十萬億佛剎,在寶地、寶池、寶樹、寶堂、眾菩薩中央坐說經。三月常念佛。云何念?念三十二相,從足下千輻輪相,一一逆緣念諸相,乃至無見頂;亦應從頂相順緣,乃至千輻輪,令我亦逮是相。 又念:我當從心得佛,從身得佛?佛不用心得,不用身得。不用心得佛色,不用色得佛心。何以故?心者,佛無心;色者,佛無色,故不用色心得三菩提。佛色已盡,乃至識已盡。佛所說盡者,癡人不知,智者曉了。不用身口得佛,不用智慧得佛。何以故?智慧,索不可得;自索「我」了不可得,亦無所見。一切法本無所有,壞本、絕本〔其一〕。 如夢見七寶,親屬歡樂;覺已追念,不知在何處。如是念佛。又如舍衛有女名須門,聞之心喜,夜夢從事;覺已念之,彼不來、我不往,而樂事宛然。當如是念佛。如人行大澤飢渴,夢得美食;覺已腹空,自念一切所有法皆如夢。當如是念佛。數數念,莫得休息;用是念,當生阿彌陀佛國。是名「如相念」。如人以寶倚瑠璃上,影現其中。亦如比丘觀骨,骨起種種光,此無持來者,亦無有是骨,是意作耳。如鏡中像不外來、不中生,以鏡淨故,自見其形。行人色清淨,所有者清淨,欲見佛,即見佛;見即問,問即報,聞經大歡喜〔其二〕。 自念:佛從何所來?我亦無所至,我所念即見。心作佛,心自見心,見佛心;是佛心,是我心見佛。心不自知心,心不自見心;心有想為癡,心無想是泥洹。是法無可示者,皆念所為。設有念,亦了無所有,空耳〔其三〕。偈云:「心者不知心,有心不見心,心起想即癡,無想即泥洹。」「諸佛從心得解脫,心者無垢名清淨,五道鮮潔不受色,有解此者成大道。」是名「佛印」,無所貪、無所著、無所求、無所想,所有盡、所欲盡,無所從生、無所可滅、無所壞敗。道要、道本,是印二乘不能壞,何況魔邪?〔云云〕。《婆沙》明新發意菩薩,先念佛色相,相體、相業、相果、相用,得下勢力;次念佛四十不共法,心得中勢力;次念實佛,得佛上勢力,而不著色法二身。偈云:「不貪著色身,法身亦不著,善知一切法,永寂如虛空。」 〔T46 0013a07〕勸修者,若人欲得智慧如大海,令無能為我作師者,於此坐不運神通,悉見諸佛、悉聞所說、悉能受持者,常行三昧於諸功德最為第一。此三昧是諸佛母、佛眼、佛父、無生大悲母;一切諸如來,從是二法生。碎大千地及草木為塵,一塵為一佛剎,滿爾世界中寶用布施,其福甚多;不如聞此三昧不驚不畏,況信、受持、讀誦、為人說?況定心修習,如𤛓牛乳頃?況能成是三昧?故無量無量。《婆沙》云:「劫火、官賊、怨毒、龍獸、眾病侵是人者,無有是處。此人常為天龍八部、諸佛皆共護念、稱讚。皆共欲見,共來其所。」若聞此三昧,如上四番功德皆隨喜,三世諸佛菩薩皆隨喜,復勝上四番功德。若不修如是法,失無量重寶,人天為之憂悲。如齆人,把栴檀而不嗅;如田家子,以摩尼珠博一頭牛〔云云〕。 ○三、明半行半坐,亦先方法,次勸修。 方法者,身開遮,口說默,意止觀。此出二經。《方等》云:「旋百二十匝,却坐思惟。」《法華》云:「其人若行、若立,讀誦是經;若坐,思惟是經,我乘六牙白象,現其人前」故知俱用半行半坐為方法也。 方等至尊,不可聊爾,若欲修習,神明為證。先求夢王,若得見一,是許懺悔。於閑靜處,莊嚴道場,香泥塗地,及室內外作圓壇彩畫,懸五色幡,燒海岸香,然燈,敷高座,請二十四尊像,多亦無妨。設餚饌,盡心力。須新淨衣、鞵、屩,無新浣故;出入著脫,無令參雜。七日長齋,日三時洗浴。初日供養僧,隨意多少。別請一明了內外律者為師,受二十四戒及陀羅尼呪。對師說罪要用月八日、十五日。當以七日為一期,決不可減;若能更進,隨意堪任。十人已還,不得出此。俗人亦許,須辦單縫三衣,備佛法式也。 口說默者,預誦陀羅尼呪一篇使利。於初日分,異口同音,三遍召請三寶、十佛、方等父母、十法王子。召請法在《國清百錄》中。請竟,燒香運念,三業供養。供養訖,禮前所請三寶。禮竟,以志誠心,悲泣雨淚,陳悔罪咎。竟,起旋百二十匝,一旋一呪,不遲不疾,不高不下。旋呪竟,禮十佛、方等、十法王子。如是作已,却坐思惟;思惟訖,更起旋呪;旋呪竟,更却坐思惟,周而復始。終竟七日,其法如是。從第二時,略召請,餘悉如常。 意止觀者,經令思惟,思惟「摩訶袒持陀羅尼」,翻為「大祕要遮惡持善」。祕要,秖是實相、中道、正空。經言:「吾從真實中來。真實者,寂滅相;寂滅相者,無有所求,求者亦空。得者、著者、實者、來者、語者、問者悉空。寂滅、涅槃亦復皆空;一切虛空分界亦復皆空〔其一〕。」「無所求中,吾故求之,如是空空真實之法,當於何求?六波羅蜜中求〔其二〕。」此與《大品》十八空同。《大經》迦毘羅城空、如來空、大涅槃空,更無有異。以此空慧歷一切事,無不成觀。方等者,或言「廣平」;今言「方」者,「法」也。般若有四種方法,謂四門入清涼池,即「方」也。所契之理,平等大慧,即「等」也。令求夢王,即二觀前方便也。 道場,即清淨境界也。治五住糠、顯實相米,亦是定慧用莊嚴法身也。香塗者,即無上尸羅也。五色蓋者,觀五陰免子縛,起大慈悲,覆法界也。圓壇者,即實相不動地也。繒旛,即翻法界上迷,生動出之解。旛、壇不相離,即動出、不動出不相離也。香燈,即戒慧也。高座者,諸法空也。一切佛皆栖此空。二十四像者,即是逆順觀十二因緣,覺了智也。餚饌者,即是無常、苦酢,助道觀也。新淨衣者,即寂滅忍也。瞋惑重積,稱「故」;翻瞋起忍,名為「新」。七日,即七覺也。一日,即一實諦也。三洗,即觀一實、修三觀、蕩三障、淨三智也。一師者,即一實諦也。二十四戒者,逆順十二因緣發道共戒也。呪者,囑對也。《瓔珞》明十二因緣有十種,即有一百二十支;一呪一支。束而言之,秖是三道,謂苦、業、煩惱也。 今呪此因緣,即是呪於三道而論懺悔。事懺,懺苦道、業道;理懺,懺煩惱道。文云:「犯沙彌戒,乃至大比丘戒,若不還生,無有是處。」即懺業道文也。「眼耳諸根清淨」,即懺苦道文也。「第七日見十方佛,聞法得不退轉」,即懺煩惱道文也。三障去,即十二因緣樹壞,亦是五陰舍空。思惟實相,正破於此,故名「諸佛實法懺悔」也。 勸修者,諸佛得道皆由此法,是佛父母,世間無上大寶。若能修行,得全分寶;但能讀誦,得中分寶;華香供養,得下分寶。佛與文殊說下分寶所不能盡,況中上耶?若從地積寶至梵天,以奉於佛,不如施持經者一食充軀,如經廣說〔云云〕。 〔T46 0014a05〕約《法華》,亦明方法、勸修。方法者,身開遮,口說默,意止觀。 身開為十:一、嚴淨道場,二、淨身,三、三業供養,四、請佛,五、禮佛,六、六根懺悔,七、遶旋,八、誦經,九、坐禪,十、證相。別有一卷,名《法華三昧》,是天台師所著,流傳於世,行者宗之。此則兼於說、默,不復別論也。 意止觀者,《普賢觀》云:「專誦大乘,不入三昧,日夜六時,懺六根罪。」〈安樂行品〉云:「於諸法無所行,亦不行、不分別。」二經本為相成,豈可執文拒競?蓋乃為緣,前後互出,非碩異也。〈安樂行品〉護持、讀誦、解說、深心禮拜等,豈非事耶?《觀經》明無相懺悔:「我心自空,罪福無主」、「慧日能消除」,豈非理耶?南岳師云「有相安樂行」、「無相安樂行」,豈非就事、理得如是名?持是行人,涉事修六根懺,為悟入弄引,故名「有相」;若直觀一切法空為方便者,故言「無相」。妙證之時,悉皆兩捨。若得此意,於二經無疑。 今歷文修觀,言「六牙白象」者,是菩薩無漏六神通。牙有利用,如通之捷疾;象有大力,表法身荷負;無漏、無染,稱之為白。頭上三人,一持金剛杵,一持金剛輪,一持如意珠,表三智居無漏頂〔云云〕。杵擬象能行,表慧導行;輪轉表出假;如意表中。牙上有池,表八解,是禪體;通是定用,體用不相離故。牙端有池,池中有華,華表妙因,以神通力淨佛國土,利益眾生,即是因。因從通生,如華由池發。華中有女,女表慈。若無無緣慈,豈能以神通力促身令小,入此娑婆?通由慈運,如華擎女。女執樂器,表四攝也。慈修身口,現種種同事、利行、財法二施,引物多端;如五百樂器音聲無量也。示喜見身者,是普現色身三昧也。隨所宜樂而為現之,未必純作白玉之像。語言陀羅尼者,即是慈熏口說種種法也,皆「法華三昧」之異名,得此意於象身上,自在作法門也。 勸修者,《普賢觀》曰:「若七眾犯戒,欲一彈指頃,除滅百千萬億阿僧祇劫生死之罪者。」「欲發菩提心,不斷煩惱而入涅槃,不離五欲而淨諸根見障外事。」「欲見分身、多寶、釋迦佛者。」「欲得法華三昧、一切語言陀羅尼。」「入如來室、著如來衣、坐如來座。」「於天龍八部眾中說法者。」「欲得文殊、藥王、諸大菩薩,持華香住立空中侍奉者。」「應當修習此《法華經》,讀誦大乘,念大乘事。」「令此空慧與心相應。」「念諸菩薩母,無上勝方便,從思實相生。」「眾罪如霜露,慧日能消除。」「成辦如此諸事,無不具足。」「能持此經者,則為得見我,亦見於汝,亦供養多寶及分身,令諸佛歡喜。」如經廣說。誰聞如是法,不發菩提心?除彼不肖人,癡瞑無智者耳。 四、非行非坐三昧者,上一向用行、坐,此既異上,為成四句,故名「非行非坐」;實通行、坐及一切事。而南岳師呼為「隨自意」,意起即修三昧。《大品》稱「覺意三昧」,意之趣向,皆覺識明了。雖復三名,實是一法。今依經釋名。「覺」者,照了也;「意」者,心數也;「三昧」如前釋。行者心數起時,反照觀察,不見動轉、根原、終末、來處去處,故名「覺意」。 諸數無量,何故對意論覺?窮諸法源,皆由意造,故以意為言端。對境覺知,異乎木石,名為「心」;次心籌量,名為「意」;了了別知,名為「識」。如是分別,墮心想見倒中,豈名為「覺」?「覺」者,了知心中非有意,亦非不有意;心中非有識,亦非不有識;意中非有心,亦非不有心;意中非有識,亦非不有識;識中非有意,亦非不有意;識中非有心,亦非不有心。心、意、識非一,故立三名;非三,故說一性。若知名非名,則性亦非性。非名故不三,非性故不一;非三故不散,非一故不合;不合故不空,不散故不有;非有故不常,非空故不斷。若不見常、斷,終不見一、異。若觀意者,則攝心、識,一切法亦爾。若破意,無明則壞,餘使皆去。故諸法雖多,但舉意以明三昧。觀則調直,故言「覺意三昧」也。「隨自意」、「非行非坐」準此可解。 就此為四:一、約諸經,二、約諸善,三、約諸惡,四、約諸無記。 諸經行法,上三不攝者,即屬隨自意也。且約《請觀音》示其相,於靜處嚴道場,旛蓋香燈;請彌陀像,觀音、勢至二菩薩像,安於西方;設楊枝淨水。若便利左右,以香塗身,澡浴清淨,著新淨衣。齋日建首,當正向西方,五體投地,禮三寶、七佛、釋尊、彌陀、三陀羅尼、二菩薩聖眾。禮已胡跪,燒香散華,至心運想如常法。供養已,端身正心,結跏趺坐,繫念數息,十息為一念。十念成就已,起燒香。為眾生故,三遍請上三寶。請竟,三稱三寶名,加稱觀世音。合十指掌,誦四行偈竟,又誦三篇呪,或一遍,或七遍,看時早晚。誦呪竟,披陳懺悔,自憶所犯。發露洗浣已,禮上所請。禮已,一人登高座,若唱若誦此經文,餘人諦聽。午前、初夜,其方法如此,餘時如常儀。若嫌闕略,可尋經補益〔云云〕。 〔T46 0015a09〕經云:「眼與色相應,云何攝住?」乃至「意與攀緣相應,云何攝住者?」《大集》云:「如心住。」如,即空也。此文一一皆入如實之際,即是「如」、「空」之異名耳。 地無堅者,若謂地是有,有即實,實是堅義;若謂地是無,是亦有亦無、非有非無,是事實,皆是堅義。今明畢竟不可得,亡其堅性也。水性不住者,謂水為有,有即是住,乃至謂水是非有非無,亦即是住。今不住有四句,亦不住無四句中,亦不住不可說中,故言水性不住。風性無礙者,觀風為有,有即是礙,乃至謂風非有非無,亦無無四句,故言風性無礙。火大不實者,火不從自生,乃至不從無因生;本無自性,賴緣而有,故言不實。觀色既爾,受、想、行、識一一皆入如實之際。 觀陰既爾,十二因緣如谷響,如芭蕉堅、露、電等,一時運念,令空觀成,勤須修習,使得相應。觀慧之本,不可闕也。 銷伏毒害陀羅尼能破報障,毘舍離人平復如本。破惡業陀羅尼能破業障,破梵行人蕩除糞穢,令得清淨。六字章句陀羅尼能破煩惱障,淨於三毒根,成佛道無疑。 六字即是六觀世音,能破六道三障。所謂大悲觀世音破地獄道三障;此道苦重,宜用大悲。大慈觀世音破餓鬼道三障;此道飢渴,宜用大慈。師子無畏觀世音破畜生道三障;獸王威猛,宜用無畏也。大光普照觀世音破阿脩羅道三障;其道猜、忌、嫉、疑,偏宜用普照也。天人丈夫觀世音破人道三障;人道有事、理,事伏憍慢,稱「天人」,理則見佛性,故稱「丈夫」。大梵深遠觀世音破天道三障;梵是天主,標主得臣也。廣六觀世音即是二十五三昧,大悲即是無垢三昧;大慈即是心樂三昧;師子即是不退三昧;大光即是歡喜三昧;丈夫即是如幻等四三昧;大梵即是不動等十七三昧。自思之可見〔云云〕。 此經通三乘人懺悔,若自調自度,殺諸結賊,成阿羅漢;若福厚根利,觀無明、行等,成緣覺道;若起大悲,身如瑠璃,毛孔見佛,得首楞嚴,住不退轉。諸大乘經有此流類,或七佛八菩薩懺,或虛空藏八百日塗廁,如此等,皆是隨自意攝〔云云〕。 ○二、歷諸善,即為二:先、分別四運,次、歷眾善。 初明四運者,夫心識無形,不可見,約四相分別,謂未念、欲念、念、念已。未念,名心未起;欲念,名心欲起;念,名正緣境住;念已,名緣境謝。若能了達此四,即入一相無相。 問:未念未起,已念已謝,此二皆無心,無心則無相,云何可觀? 答:未念雖未起,非畢竟無。如人未作作,後便作作,不可以未作作故,便言無人。若定無人,後誰作作?以有未作作人,則將有作作。心亦如是,因未念故,得有欲念;若無未念,何得有欲念?是故未念雖未有,不得畢竟無念也。念已雖滅,亦可觀察。如人作竟,不得言無;若定無人,前誰作作?念已心滅亦復如是,不得言永滅;若永滅者,則是斷見,無因、無果。是故念已雖滅,亦可得觀。 問:過去已去,未來未至,現在不住;若離三世,則無別心,觀何等心? 答:汝問非也。若過去永滅,畢竟不可知;未來未起,不可知;現在無住,不可知。云何諸聖人知三世心?鬼神尚知自他三世,云何佛法行人起斷滅、龜毛兔角見?當知三世心雖無定實,亦可得知。故偈云:「諸佛之所說,雖空亦不斷,相續亦不常,罪福亦不失。」若起斷滅,如盲對色,於佛法中無正觀眼,空無所獲。行者既知心有四相,隨心所起善惡諸念,以無住著智反照觀察也。 次、歷善事。善事眾多,且約六度。若有諸塵,須捨六受;若無財物,須運六作。捨、運共論,有十二事。 初、論眼受色時,未見、欲見、見、見已,四運心皆不可見,亦不得不見。又反觀覺色之心,不從外來,外來於我無預;不從內出,內出不待因緣。既無內外,亦無中間,不常自有。當知:覺色者,畢竟空寂。所觀色,與空等;能觀色者,與盲等。乃至意緣法,未緣、欲緣、緣、緣已,四心皆不可得。反觀覺法之心,不外來、不內出,無法塵。無法者,悉與空等。是為覺六受觀〔云云〕。眼根、色塵、空、明,各各無見,亦無分別。 因緣和合生眼識;眼識因緣生意識;意識生時即能分別。依意識則有眼識,眼識能見,見已生貪,貪染於色,毀所受戒;此是地獄四運。意實愛色,覆諱言不;此鬼道四運。於色生著而計我、我所;畜生四運。我色、他色,我勝、他劣;阿脩羅四運。他惠我色,不與不取,於此色上起仁、讓、貞、信、明等五戒十善;人天四運。觀四運心,心相生滅,心心不住,心心三受,心心不自在,心心屬因緣;二乘四運。 〔T46 0016a08〕觀己四運過患如此,觀他四運亦復如是,即起慈悲而行六度。所以者何?六受之塵,性相如此,無量劫來頑愚保著而不能捨,捨不能亡。今觀塵非塵,於塵無受;觀根非根,於己無著;觀人叵得,亦無受者。三事皆空,名檀波羅蜜。《金剛般若》云:「若住色、聲、香、味、觸、法布施,是名住相布施。如人入闇,則無所見。不住聲、味布施,是無相施。如人有目,日光明照,見種種色。」直言不見相,略猶難解。今不見色有相、無相、亦有無相、非有無相;若處處著相,引之令得出,不起六十二見,乃名「無相檀」,到於彼岸。一切法趣檀,成摩訶衍,是菩薩四運。 又觀四運與虛空等,即「常」;不受四運,即「樂」;不為四運起業,即「我」;四運不能染,即「淨」。是佛法四運。如是四運雖空,空中具見種種四運,乃至遍見恒沙佛法,成摩訶衍。是為假名四運。 若空,不應具十法界;法界從因緣生,體復非有。非有故空,非空故有,不得空有,雙照空有,三諦宛然,備佛知見,於四運心具足明了。觀聲、香、味、觸、法五受四運心,圓覺三諦不可思議,亦復如是。準前可知,不復煩記。 摩訶止觀卷第二〔上〕 摩訶止觀卷第二〔下〕 隋天台智者大師說 門人灌頂記 次、觀六作行檀者,觀未念行、欲行、行、行已,四運遲速皆不可得,亦不見不可得。反觀覺心,不外來、不內出、不中間、不常自有,無行、無行者,畢竟空寂。 而由心運役,故有去來,或為毀戒,或為誑他,或為眷屬,或為勝彼,或為義讓,或為善禪,或為涅槃。或為慈悲,捨六塵、運六作。方便去來,舉足下足皆如幻化,怳𭝏虛忽,亡能亡所,千里之路不謂為遙,數步之地不謂為近。凡有所作不唐其功,不望其報。如此住檀,攝成一切恒沙佛法,具摩訶衍,能到彼岸。 又觀一運心十法具足。一不定一,故得為十;十不定十,故得為一。非一、非十,雙照一十,一念心中具足三諦。住、坐、臥、語、默,作作亦復如是,準前可知。故《法華》云:「又見佛子,名衣上服以用布施,以求佛道。」即此義也。 前約十二事共論檀,今約一一事各各論六。行者行時,以大悲眼觀眾生,不得眾生相,眾生於菩薩得無怖畏,是為行中檀。於眾生無所傷損,不得罪福相,是名尸。行時心想不起,亦無動搖,無有住處,陰入界等亦悉不動,是名忍。行時不得舉足下足,心無前思後覺,一切法中無生、住、滅,是名精進。不得身、心、生死、涅槃,一切法中無受念著,不味不亂,是名禪。行時頭等六分如雲如影,夢幻響化,無生滅斷常,陰界入空寂,無縛無脫,是名般若。具如《首楞嚴》中廣說。 又行中寂然有定相,若不察之,於定生染,貪著禪味。今觀定心,心尚無心,定在何處?當知此定從顛倒生。如是觀時,不見於空及與不空,即破定相,不生貪著,以方便生,是菩薩解。 行者未悟,或計我能觀心,謂是妙慧;著慧自高,是名智障。同彼外道,不得解脫。即反照能觀之心,不見住處,亦無起滅,畢竟無有觀者及非觀者。觀者既無,誰觀諸法?不得觀心者,即離觀想。《大論》云:「念想觀已除,戲論心皆滅,無量眾罪除,清淨心常一,如是尊妙人,則能見般若。」《大集》云:「觀於心心。」即此意也。 如是行中具三三昧。初觀破一切種種有相,不見內外,即空三昧;次觀能壞空相,名無相三昧;後觀不見作者,即無作三昧。又破三倒、三毒,越三有流,伏四魔怨,成波羅蜜,攝受法界,增長具足一切法門,豈止六度、三三昧而已矣!若於行中具足一切法者,餘十一事亦復如是。 次、更歷六塵中競持謹潔,如擎油鉢,一渧不傾。又於六作中威儀肅肅,進退有序,但名持戒。持戒果報升出受樂,非是三昧,不名波羅蜜。若得觀慧,於十二事尸羅自成。 謂觀未見色、欲見、見、見已四運心,種種推求,不得所起之心,亦不得能觀之心,不內外,無去來,寂無生滅〔其一〕。 〔T46 0017a02〕能如是觀,身口七支淨若虛空,是持不缺、不破、不穿三種律儀戒。破四運諸惡覺觀,即持不雜戒也。不為四運所亂,即持定共戒也。四運心不起,即持道共戒也。分別種種四運無滯,即持無著戒也。分別四運不謬,即持智所讚戒也。知四運攝一切法,即持大乘自在戒也。識四運四德,即持究竟戒〔其二〕。 心既明淨,雙遮二邊,正入中道,雙照二諦,不思議佛之境界,具足無減〔其三〕。 色者、色法、受者不可得,三事皆亡,即「檀」。於色、色者安心不動,名「忍」。色、色者無染、無間,名「毘梨耶」。不為色、色者所亂,名「禪」。色、色者如幻如化,名「般若」。 色、色者如虛空,名「空三昧」。不得此空,名「無相三昧」。無能無所,名「無作三昧」。何但三諦、六度、三空?一切恒沙佛法皆例可解。觀色塵既爾,餘五塵亦然,六受、六作亦如是。《法華》云:「又見佛子,威儀具足,以求佛道。」即此義也。 次、歷忍善者,還約作、受,皆有違順。順是可意,違不可意。於違不瞋,於順不愛。無見、無見者,無作、無作者,皆如上說。 次、歷精進善。舊云:「精進無別體,但篤眾行。」義而推之,應有別體。例無明通入眾使,更別有無明。今且寄誦經,勤策其心,以擬精進;晝夜不虧乃得滑利。而非三昧、慧。 今觀氣息,觸七處,和合出聲如響,不內、不外,無能誦、所誦;悉以四運推檢,於塵不起受者,於緣不生作者,煩惱不間誦說,念念流入大涅槃海,是名「精進」〔云云〕。 次、歷諸禪。根本、九想、背捨等,但是禪,非波羅蜜。觀入定四運,尚不見心,何處有定?即達禪實相,以禪攝一切法。故《論》第五,解八想竟,明十力、四無所畏、一切法。諸論師不達玄旨,咸謂《論》誤,未應說此。此是論主明八想作摩訶衍相,故廣釋諸法耳〔云云〕。 次、歷智慧者,《釋論》八種解般若。今且約世智,用觀六受、六作。四運推世智叵得,皆如上說。約餘一切善法亦如是。 問:若一法攝一切法者,但用觀即足,何須用止?一度即足,何用五度耶? 答:六度宛轉相成,如被甲入陣,不可不密〔云云〕。觀如燈,止如密室;浣衣、刈草等〔云云〕。又般若為法界,遍攝一切,亦不須餘法;餘法為法界,亦攝一切,亦不須般若。又般若即諸法,諸法即般若,無二無別〔云云〕。 ○三、以「隨自意」歷諸惡事者,夫善惡無定,如諸蔽為惡,事度為善,人天報盡,還墮三塗,已復是惡。何以故?蔽度俱非動出,體皆是惡。二乘出苦,名之為善。二乘雖善,但能自度,非善人相。《大論》云:「寧起惡癩野干心,不生聲聞、辟支佛意。」當知生死涅槃俱復是惡。六度菩薩慈悲兼濟,此乃稱善。雖能兼濟,如毒器貯食,食則殺人,已復是惡。三乘同斷,此乃稱好。而不見別理,還屬二邊,無明未吐,已復是惡。別教為善,雖見別理,猶帶方便,不能稱理。《大經》云:「自此之前,我等皆名邪見人也。」邪豈非惡?唯圓法名為善。善順實相名為道;背實相名非道。若達諸惡非惡皆是實相,即行於非道通達佛道。若於佛道生著,不消甘露,道成非道。如此論善惡,其義則通。 今就「別」明善惡,事度是善,諸蔽為惡。善法用觀,已如上說;就惡明觀,今當說。前雖觀善,其蔽不息,煩惱浩然,無時不起。若觀於他,惡亦無量。故修一切世間不可樂想時,則不見好人、無好國土,純諸蔽惡而自纏裹。縱不全有蔽,而偏起不善,或多慳貪,或多犯戒,多瞋、多怠、多嗜酒味。根性易奪,必有過患,其誰無失?出家離世,行猶不備;白衣受欲,非行道人,惡是其分。羅漢殘習,何況凡夫? 凡夫若縱惡蔽,摧折俯墜,永無出期,當於惡中而修觀慧。如佛世時,在家之人帶妻挾子,官方俗務,皆能得道。央掘摩羅彌殺彌慈;祇陀末利唯酒唯戒;和須蜜多婬而梵行;提婆達多邪見即正。若諸惡中一向是惡,不得修道者,如此諸人永作凡夫。以惡中有道故,雖行眾蔽,而得成聖,故知惡不妨道。 又道不妨惡。須陀洹人婬欲轉盛;畢陵尚慢;身子生瞋,於其無漏有何損益?譬如虛空中「明暗不相除,顯出佛菩提」,即此意也。若人性多貪欲,穢濁熾盛,雖對治折伏,彌更增劇,但恣趣向。何以故?蔽若不起,不得修觀。譬如綸釣,魚強繩弱不可爭牽,但令鉤餌入口,隨其遠近任縱沈浮,不久收獲。於蔽修觀亦復如是。蔽即惡魚;觀即鉤餌。若無魚者,鉤餌無用。但使有魚,多、大唯佳,皆以鉤餌隨之不捨,此蔽不久堪任乘御。 云何為觀?若貪欲起,諦觀貪欲有四種相:未貪欲、欲貪欲、正貪欲、貪欲已。為當未貪欲滅,欲貪欲生?為當未貪欲不滅,欲貪欲生?亦滅亦不滅,欲貪欲生?非滅非不滅,欲貪欲生? 〔T46 0018a04〕若未滅欲生,為即為離?即滅而生,生滅相違;若離而生,生則無因。 未貪不滅而欲生者,為即為離?若即,即二生相並,生則無窮;若離,生亦無因。 若亦滅亦不滅而欲生者,若從滅生,不須亦不滅;若從不滅生,不須亦滅。不定之因,那生定果?若其體一,其性相違;若其體異,本不相關。 若非滅非不滅而欲貪生,雙非之處為有為無?若雙非是有,何謂雙非?若雙非是無,無那能生? 如是四句不見欲貪欲生,還轉四句不見未貪欲滅。欲貪欲,生、不生、亦生亦不生、非生非不生,亦如上說。觀貪欲蔽畢竟空寂,雙照分明,皆如上說。是名「鉤餌」。若蔽恒起,此觀恒照;亦不見起,亦不見照;而起,而照〔其一〕。 又觀此蔽因何塵起?色耶?餘耶?因何作起?行耶?餘耶?若因於色,為未見、欲見、見、見已?若因於行,未行、欲行、行、行已?為何事起?為毀戒耶?為眷屬耶?為虛誑耶?為嫉妬耶?為仁讓耶?為善禪耶?為涅槃耶?為四德耶?為六度?為三三昧耶?為恒沙佛法耶〔其二〕? 如是觀時,於塵無受者,於緣無作者;而於塵、受、根、緣雙照分明。幻化與空及以法性不相妨礙。所以者何?若蔽礙法性,法性應破壞;若法性礙蔽,蔽應不得起。當知蔽即法性,蔽起即法性起,蔽息即法性息。《無行經》云:「貪欲即是道,恚癡亦如是,如是三法中,具一切佛法。若人離貪欲,而更求菩提,譬如天與地,貪欲即菩提。」《淨名》云:「行於非道,通達佛道。」「一切眾生即菩提相,不可復得;即涅槃相,不可復滅。」「為增上慢,說離婬怒癡,名為解脫;無增上慢者,說婬怒癡性,即是解脫。」「一切塵勞是如來種。」山海色味無二無別。即觀諸惡不可思議理也〔其三〕。 常修觀慧與蔽理相應,譬如形影,是名「觀行位」。能於一切惡法、世間產業皆與實觀不相違背,是「相似位」。進入銅輪,破蔽根本;本謂無明,本傾枝折,顯出佛性,是「分證真實位」。乃至諸佛盡蔽源底,名「究竟位」。於貪蔽中竪具六即、橫具諸度,一切法例如上〔云云〕。 次、觀瞋蔽。若人多瞋,欝欝勃勃,相續恒起,斷不得斷,伏亦不伏,當恣任其起,照以止觀。觀四種相,瞋從何生?若不得其生,亦不得其滅,歷十二事,瞋從誰生?誰是瞋者?所瞋者誰?如是觀時,不得瞋,來去足迹相貌空寂。觀瞋十法界,觀瞋四德,如上說〔云云〕。是為於瞋非道通達佛道。觀犯戒、懈亂、邪癡等蔽,及餘一切惡事亦如是。 ○四、觀非善非惡,即是無記𧄼瞢之法。所以須觀此者,有人根性,性不作善,復不作惡,則無隨自意出世因緣,奈此人何?《大論》云:「無記中有般若波羅蜜者,即得修觀也。」 觀此無記,與善惡異耶?同耶?同則非無記。異者,為記滅,無記生?記不滅,無記生?記亦滅亦不滅,無記生?記非滅非不滅,無記生?求記不可得,何況無記與記同異耶?非同故不合;非異故不散。非合故不生;非散故不滅。 又歷十二事中,為何處生無記?為誰故生無記?誰是無記者?如此觀時,同虛空相。又無記一法生十法界及一切法。又無記即法性,法性常寂即止義;寂而常照即觀義。於無記非道通達佛道,無記為法界,橫攝諸法,竪攝六位,高廣具足,例如上說。 復次,但約最後善明隨自意,此是次第意。若善惡俱明隨自意,即是頓意。若約襵牒之善明隨自意,此則不定意〔云云〕。 ○復次,四種三昧方法各異,理觀則同。但三行方法,多發助道法門,又動障道;隨自意既少方法,少發此事。若但解方法,所發助道,事相不能通達;若解理觀,事無不通。又不得理觀意,事相助道亦不成;得理觀意,事相三昧任運自成。若事相行道,入道場得用心,出則不能;隨自意則無間也。方法局三;理觀通四〔云云〕。 問:上三三昧皆有勸修,此何獨無? 答:六蔽非道即解脫道。鈍根障重者,聞已沈沒,若更勸修,失旨逾甚。 淮河之北有行大乘空人,無禁捉蛇者,今當說之。其先師於善法作觀,經久不徹;放心向惡法作觀,獲少定心、薄生空解,不識根緣、不達佛意,純將此法一向教他。教他既久,或逢一兩得益者,如蟲食木偶得成字,便以為證,謂是事實,餘為妄語。笑持戒修善者,謂言非道。純教諸人遍造眾惡。盲無眼者不別是非,神根又鈍,煩惱復重,聞其所說,順其欲情,皆信伏隨從。放捨禁戒,無非不造,罪積山岳。遂令百姓忽之如草,國王大臣因滅佛法,毒氣深入于今未改。 〔T46 0019a02〕《史記》云:「周末有被髮袒身不依禮度者,遂犬戎侵國,不絕如綖,周姬漸盡。」又阮籍逸才,蓬頭散帶,後公卿子孫皆斆之。奴狗相辱者,方達自然;撙節兢持者,呼為田舍,是為司馬氏滅相。宇文邕毀廢,亦由元嵩魔業。此乃佛法滅之妖怪,亦是時代妖怪,何關隨自意意? 何以故?如此愚人,心無慧解,信其本師,又慕前達,決謂是道。又順情為易,恣心取樂而不改迷。譬如西施本有心病,多喜嚬呻,百媚皆轉,更益美麗。隣女本醜而斆其嚬呻,可憎彌劇。貧者遠徙,富者杜門,穴者深潛,飛者高逝。彼諸人等亦復似是,狂狗逐雷,造地獄業,悲哉可傷!既嗜欲樂,不能自止,猶如蒼蠅為唾所粘。浪行之過,其事略爾。 其師過者,不達根性,不解佛意。佛說「貪欲即是道」者,佛見機宜,知一種眾生底下薄福,決不能於善中修道。若任其罪,流轉無已;令於貪欲修習止觀,極不得止,故作此說。譬如父母見子得病,不宜餘藥,須黃龍湯,鑿齒瀉之,服已病愈。佛亦如是,說當其機。快馬見鞭影,即到正路。貪欲即是道,佛意如此。若有眾生不宜於惡修止觀者,佛說諸善名之為道。佛具二說,汝今云何呵善就惡?若其然者,汝則勝佛。公於佛前灼然違反。 復次,時節難起,王事所拘,不得修善,令於惡中而習止觀。汝今無難、無拘,何意純用乳藥毒他慧命?故《阿含》中放牛人善知好濟,令牛群安隱。若好濟有難,急不獲已,當從惡濟。惡濟多難,百不全一。汝今無事,幸於好濟,善道驅牛,何為惡道自他沈沒?破壞佛法、損失威光、誤累眾生,大惡知識不得佛意,其過如是。 復次,夷險兩路皆有能通,為難從險。善惡俱通,審機入蔽。汝棄善專惡,能通達非道,何不蹈躡水火、穿逾山壁?世間險路尚不能通,何況行惡而會正道,豈可得乎?又不能知根緣,直是一人即時樂善,即時樂惡,好樂不定,何況無量人邪?而純以貪欲化他? 淨名云:「我念聲聞,不觀人根,不應說法。」二乘不觀,尚自差機;況汝盲瞑,無目師心者乎?自是違經,不當機理,何其愚惑,頓至於此!若見有人不識機宜,行說此者則戒海死屍;宜依律擯治,無令毒樹生長者宅〔云云〕。 復次,檢其惡行,事即偏、邪。汝謂貪欲即是道,陵一切女而不能瞋恚,即是道。害一切男,唯愛細滑觸是道,畏於打拍苦澁觸,則無有道。行一不行一,一有道一無道,癡闇如漆,偏行污損。譬如死屍穢好花園〔云云〕。難其偏行如前,或將水火刀杖向之,其即默然。或答云:「而汝不見,我常能入。」此乃違心,無慚、愧語,亦不得六即之意。所以須說此者,上三行法,勤策事難,宜須勸修。隨自意和光入惡,一往則易,宜須誡忌,如服大黃湯,應備白飲而補止之〔云云〕。 問:中道正觀以一其心,行用即足,何須紛紜四種三昧、歷諸善惡、經十二事?水濁珠昏,風多浪鼓,何益於澄靜耶? 答:譬如貧窮人得少便為足,更不願好者。若一種觀心,心若種種,當奈之何?此則自行為失。若用化他,他之根性舛互不同;一人煩惱已自無量,何況多人?譬如藥師集一切藥擬一切病。一種病人須一種藥治一種病,而怪藥師多藥。汝問似是。煩惱心病無量無邊,如為一人,眾多亦然。 云何一人?若人欲聞四種三昧,聞之歡喜,須遍為說,是為世界。以聞四種,次第修行能生善法,即具說四,是各各為人。或宜常坐中治其諸惡,乃至隨自意中治其諸惡,是名對治。是人具須四法,豁然得悟,是第一義。秖為一人尚須四說,云何不用耶?若為多人者,一人樂常坐,三非所欲;一人欲常行,三非所樂。遍赴眾人之欲,即世界悉檀也。餘三悉檀亦如是。 又約一種三昧亦具四悉檀意。若樂行即行,樂坐即坐。行時若善根開發入諸法門,是時應行;若坐時心地清涼喜悅安快,是時應坐。若坐時沈昏,則抖擻應行;行時散動疲困,是則應坐。若行時怳焉虛寂,是則應行;若坐時湛然明利,是時應坐。餘三例爾〔云云〕。 問:善扶理,可修止觀;惡乖理,云何修止觀? 答:《大論》明根,遮有四:一、根利無遮,二、根利有遮,三、根鈍無遮,四、根鈍有遮。 初句上品。佛世之時身子等是其人也。行人於善法中修止觀者,以勤修善法,未來無遮,常習止觀令其根利。若過去具此二義,今生薄修即得相應,從觀行位入相似、真實。今生不得入者,昔無二義。今約善修,令未來疾入。 〔T46 0020a01〕次句得道根利而罪積障重。佛世之時闍王、央掘示其人也。逆罪遮重,應入地獄;見佛聞法,豁爾成聖,以根利故,遮不能障。今時行人於惡法中修止觀者,即此意也。以起惡故,未來有遮;修止觀故,後世根利。若遇知識鞭入正道,云何而言惡法乖理,不肯修止觀耶? 次、根鈍無遮者,佛世之時周利槃特示是其人。雖三業無過,根性極鈍,九十日誦鳩摩羅偈:「智者身口意,不造於諸惡,繫念常現前,不樂著諸欲,亦不受世間,無益之苦行。」今時雖持戒行善,不學止觀,未來無遮而悟道甚難。 後句者,即一切行惡之人,又不修止觀者是也。不修止觀,故不得道;根鈍,千遍為說,兀然不解。多造罪惡,遮障萬端,如癩人身痺,針刺徹骨,不知不覺;但以諸惡而自纏裹。 以是義故,善雖扶理,道由止觀;惡雖乖理,根利破遮。唯道是尊,豈可為惡而廢止觀?《大經》云:「於戒緩者不名為緩,於乘緩者乃名為緩。」應具明緩、急四句,合上根遮義也〔云云〕。又經云:「寧作提婆達多,不作欝頭藍弗。」即其義也。應勤聽思修,初無休息,如醉婆羅門剃頭、戲女披袈裟〔云云〕。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
四種三昧總標
〔科§01b-01〕從發心走入大行
五略的第二項,是勸人修進四種三昧,以便進入菩薩的位次。講說止觀,是因為若想登上微妙的果位,不實際修行就沒有可以登上的階梯;若善於鑽搖乳酪,便能取得醍醐。同樣,佛子修種種行,正是為了求佛道。修行的方法很多,現在略攝為四種:第一常坐,第二常行,第三半行半坐,第四非行非坐。
這四種都通稱三昧。三昧的意思是把心調直而安定,使善心專住一處、不再動搖。法界就是這唯一所住之處,正觀能安住其中而不動;四種行法則是助成觀心的緣。觀心藉這四緣得到調直,所以都稱為三昧。
常坐三昧
〔科§01b-02〕所依經典與身體的開許、遮止
第一是常坐。這一行法出自兩部文殊般若經,名為一行三昧。以下先說方法,再勸人修習。方法又分三面:身體說開許與遮止,口業說出聲與沉默,心意說止與觀。
就身體說,只開許常坐,遮止行、住、臥。可以和大眾同住,獨處更好。應住在一間靜室或空閑之地,遠離喧鬧,安置一張繩床,旁邊不放別的座位。以九十日為一期,結跏趺坐,頸項與脊背端正挺直;不動、不搖、不萎靡、不偏倚,以持續端坐自我誓願。兩肋尚且不可倚靠床座,何況像死屍般躺臥、嬉戲或站立?除經行、飲食與大小便利之外,選定一佛所在的方向,端坐正向,時時刻刻相續,片刻也不荒廢。所開許的是專坐,所遮止的便不可違犯;不可欺佛,不可辜負自己的心,也不可欺誑眾生。
〔科§01b-03〕口業何時默、何時說
就口業說,正常用功時應默然。若坐得極度疲倦,或受疾病困逼,或被睡眠昏沉覆蓋,或有內外障礙侵入而奪去正念,自己無法排除,這時應專稱一尊佛的名號,生慚愧心,懺悔過失,把身命歸投於佛。專稱一佛與稱十方佛名,功德平等。
為什麼出聲能助道?人在憂愁、歡喜、鬱悶、憤懣時,放聲歌哭,悲喜之情便得舒暢;修行人也是如此。氣息觸動身中七處而成身業,聲音從嘴脣發出而成口業,身、口二業可以共同幫助心意成就感通,使佛垂護。又像一個人拖曳重物,單憑自身力量不能前進,若有旁人相助,便能輕易舉起。修行人的心力弱,不能排除障礙時,稱名請佛護念,惡緣便不能破壞他的正念。
如果對法門尚未明白,應親近通達般若的人,依所聽聞而修學,便能進入一行三昧,親見諸佛,登上菩薩位。連誦經、持呪的聲音尚且會擾動寂靜,何況談論世俗雜事,所以除障與請益之外,不可任意言說。
〔科§01b-04〕意業的止與觀
就心意說,應端身正坐,安住正念,除去惡覺,捨離散亂妄想,不夾雜其他思惟,也不執取形貌,只專一把心繫在法界,於一念中觀法界。繫緣是止,一念是觀。要信一切法都是佛法,沒有在前或在後,沒有邊際;其中沒有一個固定能知的人,也沒有一個固定能說的人。既無固定的知者、說者,便不能說它是有或無,也不能說有知者或沒有知者。離開有、無兩邊,住於無所住,如諸佛所住,安住寂滅法界。聽到這樣深的法,不可驚怖。
這一法界也名菩提,也名不可思議境界,也名般若,也名不生不滅;一切這類名字所指的法,與法界都不二不別。聽到無二無別,不要疑惑。能如此觀,便是在觀如來十號。觀如來時,不把一個固定的如來認作如來,也沒有另一個如來可被立為如來,並且沒有一個獨立的如來智。能知如來時,如來與如來智沒有二相、動相、造作相;不固定在某一方,也不離一切方;不是三世,也不是三世之外;不是二相,也不是一個可執的非二相;不是垢相,也不是淨相。這樣觀如來極為希有,如虛空沒有過失,能使正念增長。
見佛相好,好像對著水面或鏡子看見自己的形影。先見一佛,再見十方佛;不必以神通前往佛所,只住在此處便見諸佛,聽佛說法而得到如實之義。為一切眾生而見如來,卻不取著如來相;化導一切眾生趣向涅槃,卻不取著涅槃相;為一切眾生發大莊嚴,卻不見一個固定的莊嚴相。這裡沒有可取的形相,也沒有可取的見聞覺知,連佛也不另證得一法,所以希有。佛就是法界;若另以法界去證法界,便成諍論。實際上無證也無得。
再觀眾生:眾生之相如諸佛之相,眾生界的分量如諸佛界的分量。諸佛界不可思議,眾生界也不可思議。眾生界如虛空而住,以不住之法、無相之法住於般若。既不見一個固定的凡夫法,要捨什麼?既不見一個固定的聖法,要取什麼?生死與涅槃、染垢與清淨,也都不捨不取,只住實際。如此觀眾生,便是真實的佛法界。
再觀貪欲、瞋恚、愚癡等煩惱:它們的真實性常是寂滅行、無動行,不可固定說是生死法或涅槃法。不捨諸見,不另捨一個無為而修佛道;也不立一個實有的修道或不修道,這叫正住煩惱法界。
再觀重業,沒有比五逆更重的。五逆與菩提無二相,其中沒有固定的覺者、知者、分別者;逆罪相與實相都不可思議、不可破壞,本來沒有固定自性。一切業緣都住於實際,不來不去,不可固定為因或果。如此觀業,便知業即法界印。四魔不能破壞法界印,魔也無隙可乘;因為魔本身亦不離法界印,法界印怎能毀壞法界印?依這一意思遍歷一切法,都應如此理解。以上所說,都是本論所承兩經之文義。
〔科§01b-05〕勸修常坐
勸修,是稱揚與實相相應的功德,鼓勵行者。法界之法是佛的真法,是菩薩的印。聽聞這一法而不驚不怕,表示此人已在百千萬億佛前長久種下德本。這好像長者遺失摩尼寶珠,後來重新得到,心中非常歡喜。四眾若未聽聞此法,心中苦惱;聽聞、相信並理解以後,也會像得回寶珠一樣歡喜。
應知這樣的人就是見佛,曾從文殊聽聞此法。舍利弗說,真實明了此義,才名菩薩摩訶薩;彌勒說,此人已靠近佛座,因為佛正是覺悟此法;文殊說,聽到此法而不驚,就是見佛;佛又說,此人住於不退轉地,具足布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、般若六波羅蜜,也具一切佛法。
若想得到一切佛法、相好威儀、說法音聲、十力與四無所畏,就應修這一行三昧,勤行不懈,方能進入。好像琢磨摩尼珠,磨一分便發一分光,行者也隨修隨證不可思議功德。菩薩能知此法,迅速得到菩提;比丘、比丘尼聽後不驚,才是真正隨佛出家;男、女居士聽後不驚,才是真正歸依。以上稱歎出自兩部文殊般若經〔云云〕。
常行三昧
〔科§01b-06〕三力與身行方法
第二是常行三昧,也先說方法,再說勸修。方法仍分身的開遮、口的說默、意的止觀。這一法出自《般舟三昧經》,譯名為佛立。佛立有三重力量:第一佛的威力,第二三昧的力量,第三行者本有功德的力量。依這三力,行者能在定中見十方現在諸佛站立於前,好像眼目明利的人在清朗夜空看見繁星,所見十方佛也同樣眾多,所以名佛立三昧。
《十住毘婆沙論》的偈頌說,這種三昧的住處有少、中、多等差別,種種相狀都應論明。所謂住處,可以指在初禪、二禪、三禪、四禪或中間禪中發起勢力而生三昧;初禪名少,二禪名中,三、四禪名多。也可以按住定時間短而名少,或所見世界少、所見佛少而名少;中與多也依同樣方式理解。
身體只開許常行。修此法時,要避開惡知識、愚癡人、親屬和鄉里,經常獨處,不可希求別人給自己什麼,也不可有所索取;常行乞食,不接受特別邀請。要莊嚴道場,備辦供具、香、美食與甘果;沐浴身體,出入更衣,不使衣著混雜。專一經行旋繞,以九十日為一期。
必須有通曉佛法與世法、善知內外戒律、能排除妨礙的明師。對教授此三昧的老師,應看作世尊,不嫌棄、不瞋恨,也不挑剔長短。即使割自己的肌肉供養老師尚且應當,何況其他物品;承事老師要像僕人奉事家主。若對老師生起惡心,終究難得此三昧。還須有外護,如母親養育孩子;須有同行,如眾人共越險路;並要立下期限與誓願:即使筋骨枯朽,沒有學得此三昧,也決不休息。
要發起無人能破壞的大信,發起無人能趕上的大精進,所入智慧也要使人無法企及,並常隨善師學習。三個月內,連一彈指頃也不可念世間欲想;三個月內,連一彈指頃也不可躺臥或離開;三個月的行持不可休息,只有坐下進食和大小便利除外。即使為人說經,也不可藉此希求衣食。偈頌總結四項:親近善知識,精進而不懈怠,智慧堅固,信力不動搖。
〔科§01b-07〕九十日唱念相續
就口業說,九十日身體常行而不休息,九十日口中常唱阿彌陀佛名而不休息,九十日心中常念阿彌陀佛而不休息。可以唱名與憶念同時運行,也可以先念後唱,或先唱後念;無論次第如何,唱與念都要相續,沒有中斷。唱阿彌陀佛,即等於稱揚十方諸佛的平等功德,只是專以阿彌陀佛為這一法門的主尊。總而言之,每一步、每一聲、每一念,都只在阿彌陀佛。
〔科§01b-08〕念佛相好而達實相
就意業的止觀說,念西方阿彌陀佛在距此十萬億佛剎之處,坐在寶地、寶池、寶樹、寶堂與眾菩薩中央說法。三個月常念佛。怎樣念?先念佛三十二相,從足下千輻輪相開始,逐相逆次向上,直到無見頂相;又應從頂相順次向下,直到足下千輻輪相,並願自己也能得到這些相好。
又要追問:我是從心得佛,還是從身得佛?佛不由心得,也不由身得;不以心得佛色,也不以色得佛心。為什麼?佛的心不可執取,佛的色也不可執取,所以不能由色、心取得無上菩提。佛的色已盡,受、想、行、識也都已盡。佛說的盡義,愚人不知,智者明白。不能以身、口得到佛,也不能以一個可取的智慧得到佛;因為尋找智慧,終不可得,尋找一個自我也全不可得,沒有任何固定所見。一切法本來無所有,壞盡其本,斷絕其可執根本,這是第一層觀法〔其一〕。
又像夢中看見七寶,與親屬歡樂;醒來追想,不知那些境界在何處。念佛也應如此。又像舍衛國有一女子名須門,聽說某事心生歡喜,夜夢與人相從;醒後回想,對方沒有來,自己也沒有去,歡樂之事卻宛然出現。又像人在廣大荒野中飢渴,夢中得到美食,醒來腹中仍空,因而想到一切所有法都如夢。應如此反覆念佛,不得休息;憑這一念,將生阿彌陀佛國。這名為如相念。
又像把寶物靠在琉璃上,影像便顯現在其中;像比丘作白骨觀,白骨發出種種光明,既沒有人把光帶來,也沒有一個實有白骨,只是心意所作;又像鏡中形像不從外面來,也不從鏡內生,只因鏡面清淨而自見其形。行者自身清淨,所有資具也清淨,想見佛便見佛;見後便問,問後便得答覆,聽經而大歡喜。這是第二層觀法〔其二〕。
再自問:佛從哪裡來?我又到哪裡去?只是所念即有所見。心作佛,心自見心,見佛之心;這是佛心,也是我心見佛。然而心不能自己知道心,也不能自己看見心;心若執想便是癡,若以沒有念想為究竟又成泥洹之執。此法沒有一個可以指示的實物,所現都是念之所為;即使有念,也明白它實無所有,只是空寂。這是第三層觀法〔其三〕。
兩首偈頌說:心本身不知道心,有心也看不見心;心起執想便是癡,把無想當究竟便是泥洹。又說,諸佛由心而得解脫,心無垢染名為清淨;五道鮮潔而不執色,能理解此義便成大道。這名佛印:無所貪、無所著、無所求、無所想;一切所有與所欲都盡,不從某處實生,也沒有一物可滅、可壞。它是道的綱要與根本,二乘尚不能破壞,何況魔邪〔云云〕。
《十住毘婆沙論》說,新發心菩薩先念佛的色相,分別相的體、業、果、用,得到下等勢力;再念佛四十不共法,心得中等勢力;再念真實佛,得到上等勢力,而不著色身、法身二者。偈頌說,不貪著色身,也不貪著法身;善知一切法,永遠寂然如虛空。
〔科§01b-09〕常行的功德與兩個惜寶譬
若有人想得到如大海般的智慧,不再有人能作自己的老師;想不起座、不運神通便盡見諸佛、盡聞諸佛所說並全能受持,那麼常行三昧在諸功德中最為第一。這一三昧是諸佛之母、佛眼、佛父,也是無生大悲之母;一切諸如來從這二法而生。
即使把三千大千世界的大地、草木磨成微塵,每一微塵算作一佛剎,再用充滿這麼多世界的珍寶布施,所得福德雖多,仍不如聽聞此三昧而不驚不畏;何況進一步相信、受持、讀誦、為人解說;何況攝心修習一擠牛乳那麼短的時間;何況真正成就這一三昧。其功德無量又無量。
論書又說,劫火、官府、盜賊、仇敵、毒害、龍、野獸與眾病都不能侵害此人;此人常受天龍八部與諸佛護念稱讚,眾聖都想見他而來到他所在之處。若聽聞此三昧,對前面四番功德都能隨喜,三世諸佛菩薩也都隨喜,這又勝過前四番功德。
若不修這樣的法,就是失去無量重寶,人天都為他憂悲。這像鼻塞的人拿著栴檀卻聞不到香,也像農家孩子拿摩尼寶珠只換一頭牛:寶已在手,卻不知道它的價值〔云云〕。
半行半坐三昧
〔科§01b-10〕方等七日事儀
第三是半行半坐,也先說方法,再說勸修。方法仍分身的開遮、口的說默、意的止觀,出自方等與法華兩經。方等行法以旋繞一百二十匝後退坐思惟為式;法華行法則行、立時讀誦經典,坐時思惟經義,普賢乘六牙白象現前。由此可知,兩種都以半行半坐為方法,但兩套事儀各自成立。
方等法門尊貴,不可草率。若想修習,應求神明作證。先祈求夢王;二十四夢王中若見一種,便是許可懺悔。選擇閑靜處莊嚴道場,以香泥塗地,在室內外造圓壇、加彩畫,懸五色幡,燒海岸香,燃燈,敷設高座,至少請二十四尊像,多請也不妨。備辦飲食供養,盡己心力。
要有新而清淨的衣服、鞋與草履;沒有新的,便把舊的洗淨。出入時所穿與道場內所穿,要分別穿脫,不可混雜。七日持長齋,每日三次洗浴。第一日隨力供養若干僧眾,另請一位通曉內外戒律的人作師,從他受二十四戒與陀羅尼呪。對師說罪應選每月初八或十五日開始。以七日為一期,決不可縮短;若有餘力延長,可以隨自己堪任。參加者最多十人,不得超過。俗家人也可修,但須置辦單縫三衣,具足佛法儀式。
口業方面,要事先把陀羅尼呪一篇背熟。第一時,大眾異口同音,三遍召請三寶、十佛、方等父母與十法王子;召請方法詳見《國清百錄》。召請完畢,燒香運心,以身口意三業供養;供養後禮拜先前所請三寶;禮拜後以至誠心悲泣流淚,陳述並懺悔自己的罪過。
懺悔後起身旋繞一百二十匝,每旋一匝誦呪一遍,速度不快不慢,聲音不高不低。旋繞持呪完畢,禮十佛、方等尊與十法王子;之後退坐思惟,思惟完再起身旋繞持呪,持呪完又退坐思惟,如此循環。整整七日,方法都一樣。從第二時起只省略召請,其餘照常。
〔科§01b-11〕方等意觀與道場表法
經令行者思惟摩訶袒持陀羅尼,譯作大祕要遮惡持善。所謂祕要,就是實相、中道、正空。經義說:從真實中來,而真實是寂滅相;寂滅中無所求,求者也空,得者、著者、實者、來者、說者、問者全都空,寂滅與涅槃亦空,一切虛空的分界也空〔其一〕。又說,正因無所求,所以仍作求法;這空空真實之法,應在六波羅蜜中求〔其二〕。此義與《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》十八空相同,也與《大般涅槃經》說迦毘羅城空、如來空、大涅槃空沒有不同。以這空慧遍歷一切事相,沒有一事不能成為觀門。
方等也可解作廣平。方是法與方法;般若有四種方便門,如從四門進入清涼池,這便是方。所契的理是平等大慧,這便是等。先求夢王,是進入兩種觀法以前的方便。
道場表清淨境界;去除五住煩惱的糠,顯出實相的米,也表示用定慧莊嚴法身。香泥塗地表無上戒;五色蓋表觀五陰、免離結縛,發大慈悲覆護法界;圓壇表實相不動地;繒幡翻動,表翻轉法界上的迷情而生動出之解。幡與壇不相離,表動出與不動出不相離。香與燈表戒與慧;高座表諸法空,一切佛都住於此空。
二十四尊像表逆觀、順觀十二因緣的覺了智慧。飲食酸味表無常、苦,是助道觀。新淨衣表寂滅忍:瞋惑積重稱舊,翻轉瞋心而起忍稱新。七日表七覺支,一日表一實諦;每日三洗,表觀一實、修三觀、蕩除三障、清淨三智。一位老師表一實諦;二十四戒表逆順十二因緣所發道共戒。呪有囑對之義。《菩薩瓔珞本業經》說十二因緣有十種觀法,所以成一百二十支;一遍呪對一支。總攝而言,只是苦道、業道、煩惱道三道。
〔科§01b-12〕三障懺悔與三分寶
如今持呪觀十二因緣,就是對三道作懺悔。事相懺悔所懺的是苦道與業道,理觀懺悔所懺的是煩惱道。經中說,若犯沙彌戒乃至比丘戒而懺悔,沒有不重新得戒的道理,這是懺業道;說眼耳諸根清淨,是懺苦道;說第七日見十方佛、聞法而不退轉,是懺煩惱道。三障除去,十二因緣樹便壞,五陰之舍也空。思惟實相正是為了破這三障,所以名諸佛實法懺悔。
勸修方面,一切諸佛都由此法得道,所以此法是佛的父母,是世間無上大寶。能實修,得全分寶;只能讀誦,得中分寶;只以花香供養,得下分寶。佛與文殊連下分寶的功德尚且說不盡,何況中分與上分。即使從地面堆積珍寶直到梵天,用來供佛,也不如布施一餐食物給受持此經的人,使他充飢〔云云〕。
〔科§01b-13〕法華十法與有相、無相
依《妙法蓮華經》修半行半坐,也分方法與勸修。方法同樣從身的開遮、口的說默、意的止觀說。身行開為十項:第一嚴淨道場,第二清淨身體,第三以身口意三業供養,第四請佛,第五禮佛,第六懺悔六根罪,第七旋繞行道,第八誦經,第九坐禪,第十驗證修行之相。另有一卷《法華三昧》,是天台大師所著,已流傳於世,行者應依它修行。這十法本來兼有出聲與沉默,所以不再另分口業。
意業的止觀,須把《佛說觀普賢菩薩行法經》與〈安樂行品〉相互成就來讀。前者說專誦大乘,即使尚未入三昧,也在晝夜六時懺悔六根罪;後者說於諸法無所行,也不另作行、不作分別。兩經本來互相成全,不可執著一邊文字而彼此排拒。前後各有偏重,是因應修行之緣而互相顯發,並沒有根本差異。
〈安樂行品〉也說護持、讀誦、解說與深心禮拜,這些豈不是事行?《觀普賢經》也說心本自空、罪福無主,智慧如日能消除罪霜,這些豈不是理觀?南岳大師立有相安樂行與無相安樂行,正是依事與理而得名。行者涉入事相修六根懺,藉它作悟入的引導,所以名有相;直接以觀一切法空為方便,所以名無相。得到微妙實證時,有相、無相都要捨離。懂得這一意思,對兩經便沒有疑惑。
〔科§01b-14〕六牙白象與勸修法華
依經文修觀時,六牙白象表菩薩無漏六神通。牙銳利能用,像神通迅速;象有大力,表法身荷負眾生;無漏無染,所以稱白。象頭上有三人:一人持金剛杵,一人持金剛輪,一人持如意珠,表三智居於無漏之頂〔云云〕。金剛杵能驅象前行,表智慧引導行;輪能轉動,表從空出假;如意珠表中道。
象牙上有池,表八解脫,是禪定之體;神通是禪定之用,體與用不相離,所以池在牙端。池中有花,花表妙因:以神通力清淨佛國、利益眾生,就是妙因;因由通生,如花由池而發。花中有女子,女子表慈;若無無緣大慈,怎能以神通把廣大身縮小而來入娑婆?神通由慈運轉,如花承托女子。女子拿著樂器,表布施、愛語、利行、同事四攝。慈悲使身口示現種種同事、利行與財法二施,以多種方式引導眾生,就像五百樂器發出無量音聲。
示現眾生喜見之身,是普現色身三昧,隨眾生所宜、所樂而示現,不一定只現白玉般的形像。語言陀羅尼,是慈悲熏發口業而說種種法。這些都是法華三昧的不同名字;懂得這一意思,便能在白象的各種形相上自在理解法門。
勸修把願求逐一展開。第一,七眾若犯戒,想在一彈指頃滅除百千萬億阿僧祇劫生死之罪;第二,想發菩提心,不斷煩惱而入涅槃,不離五欲而清淨諸根、看見障外之事;第三,想見釋迦分身、多寶佛與釋迦佛;第四,想得法華三昧與一切語言陀羅尼;第五,想入如來室、著如來衣、坐如來座;第六,想在天龍八部中說法;第七,想得文殊、藥王等大菩薩持花香、住立空中侍奉,都應修習《妙法蓮華經》,讀誦大乘,憶念大乘之事。
還要使空慧與心相應,念諸菩薩之母與無上殊勝方便都從思惟實相而生。眾罪像霜露,智慧之日能把它消除。能如此修,所說諸事無不具足。能持此經,就是見釋迦,也見普賢,並供養多寶與分身諸佛,使諸佛歡喜。誰聽到這樣的法而不發菩提心?只有不肖、愚癡、昏暗而無智慧的人不發。
非行非坐三昧
〔科§01b-15〕非行非坐、隨自意、覺意三名一法
第四是非行非坐三昧。前兩種分別一向用坐、一向用行,第三種行坐各半;第四為了與前三種成為四句,所以立名非行非坐。其實它通於行與坐,也通於一切日常事。南岳大師稱它為隨自意,意思是心意一生起,便在當下修三昧;《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》稱它為覺意三昧,意思是對心意所趣的一切方向,都覺照明了。三個名稱雖不同,實際上是同一行法。
依經解釋,覺是照了,意是一類心所,三昧的意思如前所說。修行人的心數生起時,立即回頭照觀,看不見一個實在的動轉,也看不見它的根源、終點、來處或去處,所以名為覺意。
心所有無量種,為何只對意說覺?窮究一切法的根源,都由意造,所以用意作為說法的開端。對境能覺知,與木石不同,名心;第二念接著籌度衡量,名意;能清楚辨別,名識。若把這樣的分別執為實有,便墮入心想顛倒與見顛倒,不能叫覺。
真正的覺,是了知心中不能固定說有意,也不能固定說沒有意;心中不能固定說有識,也不能說沒有識;意中不能說有心或沒有心,不能說有識或沒有識;識中不能說有意或沒有意,也不能說有心或沒有心。心、意、識不是完全同一,所以立三個名字;又不是三個隔絕的實體,所以說是一性。
若知道名字本身不是固定的名字,就知道所謂性也不是可執的性。名字非實,所以不成固定的三;性非實,所以不成固定的一。不三,所以不散;不一,所以不合。不合,所以不能說是空無;不散,所以不能說是實有。不實有,所以不常;不空無,所以不斷。既不見常與斷,終究也不見一與異。觀意時,心與識都攝在其中,一切法也同樣。若能破除對意的執取,無明便壞,其餘煩惱也隨之除去。因此諸法雖多,只舉意來說三昧。觀照使心調直,所以稱覺意三昧;隨自意與非行非坐也準此理解。
本法分四門:第一依諸經行法,第二歷一切善,第三歷一切惡,第四歷非善非惡的無記。
〔科§01b-16〕以請觀音法示隨自意所攝諸經行法
諸經所說行法中,凡不被前三種三昧攝取的,都屬隨自意。先以《請觀世音菩薩消伏毒害陀羅尼呪經》顯示方法。應在寂靜處莊嚴道場,安置幡、蓋、香、燈;請阿彌陀佛像及觀世音、大勢至二菩薩像安於西方,備楊枝淨水。若因大小便利離座,回來要以香塗身,洗浴清淨,換上新淨衣。
從齋日開始,正向西方,五體投地,依次禮三寶、過去七佛、釋迦牟尼佛、阿彌陀佛、三種陀羅尼、觀世音與大勢至及諸聖眾。禮畢胡跪,燒香散花,以至誠心作平常供養觀想。供養畢,端正身心,結跏趺坐,繫念數息,以十息為一念。成就十念後起身燒香,為一切眾生三遍請上列三寶;請畢三稱三寶名,另加稱觀世音名。
然後合掌,誦四行偈,再誦三篇呪;可各誦一遍或七遍,要看時辰早晚。持呪完畢,陳述懺悔,自己回想所犯罪過,全部發露洗除;再禮拜所請聖眾。禮畢,由一人登高座,唱誦或誦讀經文,其餘人仔細聽。午前與初夜都照此方法,其餘時段依通常儀軌。若覺本文所說太簡略,可回到經中補足〔云云〕。
經中從眼與色相應時如何攝住,一直問到意與所緣相應時如何攝住;《大方等大集經》又說如心而住。如就是空。上述每一相應關係都進入如實之際;如與空只是不同名字。
觀地大沒有堅實性:若說地實有,有就成實在,實在便是堅;若說地實無,或亦有亦無、非有非無,只要把其中一種說法執為實事,也都成堅。如今觀地畢竟不可得,正是去除它的堅性。
觀水性不住:若說水實有,這一有便是住;乃至若執水非有非無,也仍是住。如今既不住有的四句,也不住無的四句,更不住不可說中,所以說水性不住。
觀風性無礙:若說風實有,有便成障礙;乃至若執風非有非無,也仍落在句法障礙。如今對風的有無四句全不可得,所以說風性無礙。
觀火大不實:火不從自己生,不從別物生,不從自他共同生,也不從無因生;它本無自性,依眾緣而有,所以說不實。色陰既如此,受、想、行、識每一陰也都進入如實之際。
觀五陰如此,觀十二因緣也如谷中回響,又如芭蕉沒有堅心,如露水、電光短暫。要在一念中一同運起這些觀照,使空觀成就,勤加修習而與它相應。觀慧是修行根本,不可缺少。
銷伏毒害陀羅尼能破報障,使毘舍離人恢復原狀;破惡業陀羅尼能破業障,使破壞梵行的人洗除糞穢而重得清淨;六字章句陀羅尼能破煩惱障,清淨貪、瞋、癡三毒根,成佛道沒有疑問。
六字又配六觀世音,分別破六道各自的三障。第一,大悲觀世音破地獄道三障;地獄痛苦最重,所以宜用大悲。第二,大慈觀世音破餓鬼道三障;餓鬼飢渴,所以宜用大慈。第三,師子無畏觀世音破畜生道三障;獸王威猛,所以宜用無畏。第四,大光普照觀世音破阿修羅道三障;阿修羅猜忌、嫉妒、多疑,所以特別宜用普照。第五,天人丈夫觀世音破人道三障;人道兼有事與理,事上降伏驕慢,所以稱天人,理上見佛性,所以稱丈夫。第六,大梵深遠觀世音破天道三障;大梵是天主,標出君主便攝得群臣。
把六觀世音展開,就是二十五三昧:大悲是無垢三昧,大慈是心樂三昧,師子無畏是不退三昧,大光普照是歡喜三昧,天人丈夫是如幻等四種三昧,大梵深遠是不動等十七種三昧。依此思惟,關係自然可見〔云云〕。
這部經通於三乘人懺悔。若只調伏自己、度脫自己,殺除一切煩惱怨賊,便成阿羅漢;若福德深厚、根性銳利,觀無明、行等十二因緣,便成緣覺道;若發大悲,身如琉璃,毛孔中皆見佛,得到首楞嚴三昧,住不退轉。其他大乘經也有同類行法,例如七佛八菩薩懺,或虛空藏法中八百日塗治廁所等,都由隨自意攝取〔云云〕。
〔科§01b-17〕歷諸善先辨四運
第二門是歷一切善,分兩步:先分別四運,再遍歷眾善。心識沒有形體,不能直接看見,所以依四種時相分別:未念、欲念、正念、念已。未念是心尚未生起,欲念是心將要生起,正念是心正在攀緣境界而住,念已是攀緣境界的心已經謝滅。若能了達這四運,便進入一相無相。
問:未念尚未生起,念已已經謝滅,這兩時都沒有現行之心;無心便無相,怎能觀察?
答:未念雖尚未生起,卻不是畢竟空無。譬如一個人還沒有作某事,後來便會作那件事;不能因他尚未作,就說根本沒有人。若確定沒有人,後來是誰作事?正因有尚未作事的人,才會有將要作事。心也如此,依未念才有欲念;若完全沒有未念,怎會有欲念?所以未念雖未現行,不能說畢竟無念。
念已雖滅,也可觀察。譬如一個人作完事情,不能因此說沒有人;若確定沒有人,先前又是誰作?念已之心雖滅,也不能說永遠斷滅;若永滅,便成斷見,因果都被破壞。所以念已雖滅,仍可觀察。
問:過去已去,未來未到,現在也不停住;離開三世又沒有另一個心,究竟觀哪一個心?
答:這個問法不對。若過去永滅,便畢竟不可知;未來未起,也不可知;現在不住,同樣不可知。那麼聖人怎能知道三世心?連鬼神尚能知道自己與別人的三世,修佛法的人怎能反而生起斷滅見,把心看成龜毛兔角般全無?應知三世心雖沒有固定實體,仍然可以了知。諸佛所說的法雖空卻不斷,相續卻不常,罪福也不失。若生斷滅見,就像盲人面對色境,在佛法中沒有正觀之眼,終將一無所得。知道心有四運以後,對心中所起一切善念、惡念,都要用不住著的智慧回照觀察。
〔科§01b-18〕六受、六作與布施
善事很多,先依六波羅蜜說。面對色、聲、香、味、觸、法六塵時,要捨離眼受色乃至意緣法的六種根境領受;沒有財物可捨時,便在行、住、坐、臥、語、默六作中運心。六受與六作合論,共有十二事。
先觀眼受色。從未見、欲見、正見到見已,四運心都不可見,也不能另執一個完全不見。再回觀能覺知色的心:它不從外來,因為若從外來便與自己無關;也不從內出,因為若從內出便不須因緣;既非內外,也不在中間,更不是無因而恆常自有。所以能覺色的心畢竟空寂。所觀的色與空相等,能觀色者與盲者相等。
乃至意根緣法塵,從未緣、欲緣、正緣到緣已,四心都不可得。回觀能覺法塵的心,不從外來、不從內出;既無固定法塵,一切都與空相等。這便是觀六受〔云云〕。眼根、色塵、虛空與光明各自都不能見,也不能分別。
依眾緣和合才生眼識,依眼識因緣生意識;意識生起,便能分別。依意識而有眼識,眼識能見,見後生貪,貪染色境而毀戒,這是地獄四運。心中其實愛色,表面卻遮掩否認,這是餓鬼四運。執著色而計我與我所,是畜生四運。分別我的色、他的色,我勝、他劣,是阿修羅四運。他人給我色物便接受,不給便不取;並在色境上生仁、義讓、貞正、誠信、明智等五戒十善,是人天四運。觀四運心念念生滅、不住,每念都受苦樂捨三受,每念不自在而屬因緣,是二乘四運。
看見自己四運有這些過患,再觀別人的四運也如此,便發慈悲而行六度。六受所緣塵境的性相本來如此,眾生無量劫來頑固愚癡,保護執著,既不能捨,也不能忘掉所捨。如今觀塵並非固定塵境,所以不受塵;觀根並非固定根,所以對自身不著;觀人不可得,所以也沒有固定受者。施物、受者、布施行為三事皆空,名布施波羅蜜。
《金剛般若波羅蜜經》說,若住著色、聲、香、味、觸、法而布施,叫住相布施,好像人入黑暗而無所見;不住色等而布施,是無相施,好像有眼的人在日光照耀下看見種種色。只說不見相,仍太簡略,不易明白。真正的不見,是不把色固定執為有相、無相、亦有亦無相或非有非無相。若人在任何一處著相,便引導他出離,不生六十二見,才名無相布施,到達彼岸。一切法都趣入布施,成就大乘,這是菩薩四運。
再觀四運與虛空相等,便是常;不受四運逼迫,便是樂;不因四運造業,便是我;不被四運染污,便是淨。這是佛法界四運。四運雖空,空中仍能看見種種四運,乃至遍見恒河沙佛法,成就大乘,這是假名四運。
若只是一味空無,便不應具足十法界;然而法界從因緣生,體性又不是實有。非有所以空,非空所以有;不執空有而同時照見空有,空、假、中三諦分明具足,佛的知見也完整顯現。如此便在四運心中具足明了。觀聲、香、味、觸、法其餘五受的四運心,也都圓滿覺照三諦而不可思議,準照前法即可,不再重複繁記。
接著觀六作中的行動而修布施。觀未想行、將要行、正在行、行後四運,不論遲速都不可得,也不另執一個不可得。回觀能覺之心,不從外來、不從內出、不在中間、不恆常自有;既無固定行,也無固定行者,畢竟空寂。
然而由心運役,才有來去。行動可能為了毀戒,可能為了欺誑他人,可能為了眷屬,可能為了勝過別人,可能為了義讓,可能為了善禪,可能為了涅槃;也可能出於慈悲,捨六塵、運六作。以方便來去時,抬腳、落腳都如幻化,恍惚虛忽,忘卻能行與所行;千里不覺遙遠,幾步也不執為近。凡有所作,不使功夫白費,也不希求回報。如此安住布施,攝成恒河沙佛法,具足大乘,到達彼岸。
又觀一次運心具足十法界:一不固定為一,所以能成十;十不固定為十,所以能成一。既非一也非十,又同時照見一與十,一念心中具足三諦。住、坐、臥、語、默也都如此。法華所說佛子以名衣上服布施而求佛道,就是這一意思。
前面依十二事共同說布施,現在依每一事各說六度。行者行走時,以大悲眼觀眾生而不得眾生相,使眾生對菩薩沒有恐怖,這是行中的布施。對眾生毫無傷害,也不執罪福相,這是持戒。行時心想不起,也無動搖、無住處,五陰、十二入、十八界都不動,這是忍辱。行時不得實有的舉足落足,心無前思後覺,一切法中沒有固定生、住、滅,這是精進。不得固定身心、生死、涅槃,一切法中無受念取著,不貪味、不散亂,這是禪定。行時頭、手、足等六分如雲、如影、如夢、如幻、如響、如變化,沒有生滅斷常;陰、界、入空寂,無縛無脫,這是般若。
行中寂然,會顯出定相;若不察看,便可能染著定境、貪愛禪味。如今反觀定心:心尚且沒有固定心,定在何處?應知這一定相從顛倒生。如此觀時,不見一個空,也不見一個不空,便破定相,不生貪著;由方便而生,才是菩薩之解。
行者尚未悟時,也可能執著我能觀心,把能觀當成妙慧,因著慧自高而成智障,與外道相同,不能解脫。因此再回照能觀之心,看不見它的住處,也無固定起滅,畢竟沒有一個觀者,也沒有一個非觀者。觀者既不可得,誰在觀諸法?不得觀心之人,便離觀想。論書說,念、想、觀都除去,戲論心全息,無量罪業得除,清淨心常一,這樣的尊妙人才見般若;大集所說觀於心心,也是這一意思。
如此行中具足三三昧。最初觀破一切種種有相,不見內外,是空三昧;再觀能破壞空相,是無相三昧;最後不見作者,是無作三昧。又能破三倒、三毒,超越欲有、色有、無色有三有之流,降伏煩惱魔、陰魔、死魔、天魔四怨,成就波羅蜜,攝受法界,增長具足一切法門,豈只六度與三三昧。若行這一事便具一切法,其餘十一事也同樣。
〔科§01b-19〕在十二事中修持戒
再說持戒。有人在六塵中競相保持謹慎潔淨,像手擎油鉢而一滴不傾;又在行、住、坐、臥、語、默六作中威儀嚴整,進退有序,這仍只名持戒。持戒果報能使人上升受樂,這不是三昧,也不名波羅蜜。若得到觀慧,十二事中的戒自然成就。
例如觀色時,依未見、欲見、正見、見已四運,種種推求,既不得所起之心,也不得能觀之心;它不在內外,沒有來去,寂然不生不滅〔其一〕。能如此觀,身口七支清淨如虛空,便依次成就十種戒:第一不缺戒,第二不破戒,第三不穿戒,這三種律儀戒都由七支清淨而成;第四,破四運中的種種惡覺觀,是不雜戒;第五,不被四運擾亂,是定共戒;第六,四運心不起,是道共戒;第七,分別種種四運而無滯,是無著戒;第八,分別四運不錯謬,是智者所讚戒;第九,知道四運攝一切法,是大乘自在戒;第十,識得四運中常、樂、我、淨四德,是究竟戒〔其二〕。
心既明淨,同時遮止空、有二邊,正入中道;又同時照見真、俗二諦,不可思議的佛境界具足無減〔其三〕。
在色境上,色、色法與受者都不可得,施物、受者、施行三事皆亡,是布施;對色與受色者安心不動,是忍辱;色與受色者無染而修行不間,是精進;不被色與受色者擾亂,是禪定;色與受色者如幻如化,是般若。色與受色者如虛空,是空三昧;連這個空也不可得,是無相三昧;無能作與所作,是無作三昧。豈只三諦、六度、三三昧,一切恒河沙佛法都可依此理解。觀色塵如此,其餘聲、香、味、觸、法五塵也如此,六受、六作同樣如此。法華所說佛子威儀具足以求佛道,就是此義。
〔科§01b-20〕忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧及六度互成
再歷忍辱善,仍依六受、六作而說,其中都有順境與逆境。順境使人稱心,逆境不合心意;對逆境不瞋,對順境不愛。所見、能見、所作、能作都不可得,其他觀法如上。
再歷精進善。舊說精進沒有別體,只是督策一切行;依義推究,精進應有自己的體,好像無明遍入一切煩惱,此外仍可別立無明。現在先以誦經為例,勤策自己的心,以此顯精進;晝夜不缺,直到文句純熟流利,然而單有勤誦仍不是三昧與智慧。
要進一步觀氣息觸動身中七處,和合而發聲如回響;聲不在內、不在外,沒有固定能誦者與所誦文。再以四運逐一推檢:面對塵境不起受者,面對眾緣不生作者,煩惱不間斷誦說功夫,使念念流入大涅槃海,這才名精進〔云云〕。
再歷諸禪。根本禪、九想、八背捨等,若只有定境,只是禪而不是波羅蜜。觀進入禪定的四運,尚且不見一個固定心,哪裡另有定?如此便通達禪的實相,以禪攝一切法。《大智度論》第五卷解釋八想之後,接著明十力、四無所畏與一切法;有些論師不明白深旨,以為論文次第有誤。其實論主正把八想顯為大乘之相,所以廣釋諸法〔云云〕。
再歷智慧。論書以八種方式解釋般若;現在姑且取世間智慧來觀六受、六作,以四運推求世智,終不可得。其餘一切善法也如此觀。
問:若一法已攝一切法,只用觀不就夠了,為何還要止?一度已攝一切,為何還須其餘五度?
答:六度彼此展轉成就,好像披甲入陣,防護不可不周密〔云云〕。觀如燈,止如不漏風的密室;又如洗衣、割草等各須相應助具〔云云〕。從一面說,般若就是法界,遍攝一切,似乎不須其餘法;然而其餘每一法也都是法界,也攝一切,同樣可以說不須般若。究竟而言,般若就是諸法,諸法就是般若,二者不二不別,所以既不可缺般若,也不可廢其餘五度與止觀互助〔云云〕。
〔科§01b-21〕歷諸惡而修觀
第三門,以隨自意遍歷惡事。善惡並非在一切層次都有固定名稱。例如六蔽通常叫惡,對治六蔽的事相六度叫善;但人天善報享盡,仍墮三惡道,從出離角度看又成惡,因為六蔽與事度都未能真正動搖、出離生死。二乘出苦,所以相對稱善;但二乘只度自己,沒有大乘善人之相。論書甚至用寧起惡癩野干心、不生聲聞辟支佛意來責其無大悲;由這一層看,生死與二乘涅槃都仍有未盡之惡。
六度菩薩有慈悲、兼濟眾生,可稱為善;但若所見之理仍有偏差,便像毒器盛美食,食後殺人,又成惡。三乘共同斷惑比前者好;但若不見二邊之外的別理,仍屬二邊,無明未除,仍未究竟善。別教雖見別理,尚帶方便,不能完全稱理;《大般涅槃經》說,在圓見以前都還叫邪見人,邪見當然屬惡。只有圓法究竟名善。順實相叫道,背實相叫非道;若通達諸惡沒有固定惡性,當體都是實相,便能行於非道而通達佛道。反之,若對佛道生執著,不能消化甘露,道也會變成非道。從這一層說,善惡之義通於各層。
現在姑且依事相分別說:事度是善,六蔽是惡。善法的觀法已如上說,以下在惡中明觀。雖然觀善,六蔽並不因此永息,煩惱浩大,時時可能生起;若觀他人,惡行更是無量。修一切世間不可樂想時,甚至看不見好人與好國土,只見眾生被種種惡蔽纏裹。即使不是六蔽全具,也會偏起某種不善:有人慳貪多,有人犯戒多,有人瞋恚多,有人懈怠多,有人嗜酒味多。凡夫根性容易被境界奪去,誰能全無過失?出家離世尚不能行行具足;在家受欲而非專門行道人,惡更是日常的一部分;阿羅漢尚有殘餘習氣,何況凡夫。
凡夫若放縱惡蔽,便會被摧折、向下墮落,永無出期,所以必須就在惡念現起時修觀慧。佛世在家人帶妻攜子、處理官府俗務,也有人因此得道;央掘摩羅由將殺轉慈,祇陀與末利一飲酒一持戒,和須蜜多示現婬欲而成梵行,提婆達多的邪見也被用來顯正。若惡中只有固定惡性、完全不能修道,這些人便永遠只能作凡夫;正因惡境中也可修道,所以雖有六蔽仍能成聖,故知惡境不必阻斷道。
另一方面,得道也不會立即消盡一切習氣:須陀洹人的婬欲可能反而轉盛,畢陵伽婆蹉仍有慢習,舍利弗仍顯瞋習,卻不損其無漏。像虛空中的明暗不能彼此消除,正可顯出佛菩提。
若一個人貪欲習性很重,穢濁熾盛,粗暴地以對治壓制反而更強;這時不再只與它硬爭,而在它顯現時緊隨觀照。好像釣魚時魚強繩弱,不可猛拉,只要讓鉤餌入口,隨魚遠近沉浮而不放棄,不久便能收攝。惡蔽像魚,止觀像鉤餌;沒有魚,鉤餌無從作用;魚多而大,更須鉤餌緊隨不捨,惡蔽不久便能受觀慧駕御。這是說在現起處照觀,不是任情造惡。
怎樣觀貪欲?貪欲起時,仔細觀它有未貪欲、欲貪欲、正貪欲、貪欲已四相。先問欲貪欲怎樣從未貪欲生:是未貪欲滅後而生,是未貪欲不滅而生,是亦滅亦不滅而生,還是非滅非不滅而生?
第一,若未貪欲滅而欲貪欲生,生與滅是同在一處還是彼此分離?若就在滅處生,生滅相反,不能同時;若離開滅另生,便成無因。
第二,若未貪欲不滅而欲貪欲生,同樣問即或離。若即不滅而生,便有兩個生同時並立,還會生生無窮;若離開不滅另生,也成無因。
第三,若從亦滅亦不滅而生,若其實從滅生,便不須兼說不滅;若從不滅生,便不須兼說滅。不確定的因怎能生確定的果?若滅與不滅體是一個,性相彼此矛盾;若體是兩個,原本互不相關。
第四,若從非滅非不滅而生,這雙重否定之處究竟是有還是無?若是有,便不是真正雙非;若是無,空無又怎能生貪欲?
以這四句找不到欲貪欲之生,再反轉四句,也找不到未貪欲之滅。對欲貪欲本身,問它生、不生、亦生亦不生、非生非不生,也依上法推檢。由此觀貪欲蔽畢竟空寂,卻又能同時清楚照見其因緣。這就是鉤餌。惡蔽若常起,觀照便常隨;最終不見一個實在的起,也不見一個實在的照,而因緣上的起與照仍分明,這是第一層〔其一〕。
第二層,再觀惡蔽由哪一塵生,是色還是其他五塵;由哪一作生,是行還是住、坐、臥、語、默;又為何事生:為毀戒,為眷屬,為虛誑,為嫉妒,為仁讓,為善禪,為涅槃,為常樂我淨四德,為六度,為空無相無作三三昧,還是為恒河沙佛法?這些因緣都須在實際起處一一辨明〔其二〕。
如此觀時,塵境中沒有固定受者,因緣中沒有固定作者;同時對塵、受、根、緣又照得清楚。幻化、空與法性互不妨礙。若惡蔽能妨礙法性,法性便應被破壞;若法性妨礙惡蔽,惡蔽便不應生起。應知惡蔽不離法性:惡蔽起時不離法性起,息時不離法性息。
因此經中分別說,貪欲、瞋恚、愚癡可成觀道,三法中具一切佛法;若離貪欲另求一個菩提,兩者反而像天與地。又說,菩薩行於非道而通達佛道;一切眾生即菩提相,不可另得,即涅槃相,不可另滅;佛為增上慢者說離婬怒癡名解脫,為無增上慢者說婬怒癡之性即解脫;一切塵勞是如來種。就像山海之色與味在實相中無二無別,這是觀諸惡不可思議之理的第三層〔其三〕。
常修觀慧,漸使觀與惡蔽之理如形影相應,名觀行位;能使一切惡法與世間產業都不違實觀,名相似位;再入初住銅輪位,破惡蔽根本無明,根本傾倒,枝條自折,佛性顯出,名分證真實位;直到諸佛窮盡一切惡蔽根源,名究竟位。由此在貪欲蔽中豎向具理即、名字即、觀行即、相似即、分真即、究竟即六即,橫向具六度與一切佛法〔云云〕。
觀瞋恚也一樣。若人多瞋,心中鬱怒勃發,接連不斷,截也截不斷,壓也壓不住,便在瞋念現起時立刻以止觀照它。觀未瞋、欲瞋、正瞋、瞋已四相,追問瞋從何生;既不得其生,也不得其滅。再歷六受六作十二事:瞋從誰生,誰是瞋者,所瞋又是誰?如此觀時,瞋恚本身及其來去足跡、相貌都空寂;又觀瞋具十法界與常樂我淨四德,如前所說〔云云〕。這便是在瞋恚非道中通達佛道。對犯戒、懈怠、散亂、邪見、愚癡等惡蔽及其餘一切惡事,也同樣觀察。
〔科§01b-22〕觀非善非惡的無記
第四門,觀非善非惡,也就是昏昧朦朧的無記法。為何要觀?有人生性既不作善也不作惡,似乎沒有由隨自意出世的因緣;對這種人不能棄置,所以論書說,即使無記中也可運用般若而修觀。
觀無記與善惡究竟相同還是不同?若完全相同,就不叫無記;若不同,再問:是可記別之心滅而無記生,是記心不滅而無記生,是記心亦滅亦不滅而無記生,還是記心非滅非不滅而無記生?推求記心尚不可得,何況再執無記與記的同異。既非固定相同,所以不合;非固定相異,所以不散;不合,所以不生;不散,所以不滅。
再到六受六作十二事中逐一查問:無記在哪一事生,為誰而生,誰是無記者?如此觀時,它與虛空相同。又知一個無記法能生十法界及一切法;無記不離法性,法性常寂是止,寂而常照是觀。如此便在無記非道中通達佛道;無記成為法界,橫向攝一切法,豎向攝六即位,高廣具足,都依前例。
再說三種止觀的收攝:若只依最後一類善法明隨自意,是漸次之意;若善與惡一同明隨自意,是圓頓之意;若依前後更互、穿插重疊的善明隨自意,是不定之意〔云云〕。
〔科§01b-23〕四法方法異而理觀同
四種三昧的方法各自不同,理觀相同。前三行方法繁多,因此常能引發助道法門,也可能觸動障道事;隨自意固定方法少,所以較少發生這些事。若只懂方法,面對所發助道事相便不能融通;若懂理觀,一切事都能通達。反過來,若不得理觀之意,事相助道也不能成立;得到理觀之意,事相三昧便會自然成就。
只依固定事相行道的人,進入道場時會用心,離開道場便不能用;隨自意則內外無間。固定方法主要局在前三種,理觀卻通於四種〔云云〕。
問:前三種三昧都有勸修,為什麼只有這一種沒有明列勸修?
答:六蔽非道可在正觀中成解脫道,鈍根而障重的人聽見後,可能立刻沉沒在錯解中;若再大力勸他修,反而離本旨更遠,所以此處不顯勸修,隨即改以長篇誡濫。
〔科§01b-24〕嚴誡邪空濫行
淮河以北曾有一派自稱修大乘空,卻像不依方法捉蛇,現在必須說明。其先師在善法上作觀,久久不能通達,便放任心轉向惡法作觀,得到少許定心與淺薄空解;他既不識眾生根機,也不懂佛意,卻把這一方法一概教人。教得久了,偶然有一兩個人得到少許利益,如蟲蛀木頭偶然成字,便被當作實證,其他教法反被說成妄語。
這一派譏笑持戒修善的人,說善行不是道,專教眾人遍造諸惡。盲目而不能分辨是非、神根又鈍、煩惱又重的人,聽見順合欲情的說法,便信服跟從,捨棄禁戒,無惡不造,罪積如山。百姓因此輕視佛法如草芥,國王大臣也因之滅佛;毒害深入,至論主時仍未改變。
本論又引周末失禮而致亂的歷史譬,並舉阮籍才高而蓬頭散帶,後世公卿子孫競相模仿;彼時有人以奴僕犬馬般互辱為通達自然,反把謹慎守節者叫作鄉下人,成為司馬氏衰亡之相。北周宇文邕毀佛,也被追溯到元嵩的惡業。這些既是佛法中的妖怪,也是時代的妖怪,與真正隨自意何干?
這些人沒有慧解,只信本師,又仰慕前輩,斷定那就是道;順從欲情很容易,便任意享樂而不改迷。這像西施本有心病,常皺眉呻吟,反而百態更美;鄰家醜女也模仿皺眉,只使人更加厭惡,窮人看見便遠走,富人關門躲避,穴居者深藏,飛鳥高飛。邪行者仿效聖者方便,也像醜女效顰,像狂狗追逐雷聲,造下地獄業,實在可悲。他們嗜欲而不能自止,又像蒼蠅被唾液黏住。濫行的過失大略如此。
其老師的過錯,在不識根性、不懂佛意。佛說貪欲可成道,是因佛看見特定眾生福薄根下,決不能在善境中修道;若任其罪業流轉便永無盡期,所以令他就在貪欲現行處修止觀,已是不得已才如此說。譬如父母見孩子患病,其他藥都不合,只得用黃龍湯,甚至鑿齒灌下,服後病癒。佛也如此,說法正合那一根機;快馬只見鞭影,便立即進入正路。貪欲可成道的佛意在此。
若某眾生不宜在惡境修止觀,佛便說諸善是道。佛兩面都說,邪師為何呵斥善而專就惡?若他自以為然,就把自己放得比佛更高,公然在佛前違反佛說。
又有時世難亂、受王事拘束,不能自由修善,佛才令人在不得已的惡境中修止觀。如今既無災難也無拘束,為何專用乳藥毒害別人的慧命?阿含的放牛人知道好的渡口,能使牛群平安;若好渡口遇到危難,萬分急迫不得已,才走壞渡口。壞渡口多難,一百頭牛也難保全一頭。如今無事,幸有好渡口可走,應由善道驅牛,為何偏走惡道,使自己與別人一同沉沒?破壞佛法、損失威光、誤害眾生,惡知識不懂佛意,過失就在這裡。
再說,平坦與險峻兩路都可能通達,為何捨易從難?善惡兩境都可能通道,必須審察根機才可入惡蔽。邪師若真能由非道通達,為何不能踏水火、穿山壁?連世間險路尚不能通,何況造惡而會入正道。他連一個人何時樂善、何時樂惡都不一定能知,何況無量眾生,怎可一律以貪欲教化?
《維摩詰所說經》的聲聞尚自責不觀根機、不應說法;二乘不觀根機尚且錯失,何況盲瞑無眼、任己師心的人。這是自己違經,不合機也不合理,愚惑到了極點。若見有人不識機宜而行此說,就是戒海中的死屍,應依律擯治,不讓毒樹長在清淨家園〔云云〕。
再檢查其惡行,事實上偏而又邪。他若說貪欲就是道,便只會侵犯女人,卻不能說瞋恚也是道;能害男人,只愛細滑觸,卻害怕打擊的苦澀觸,便又說那裡沒有道。行這一種、不行另一種,一處有道、一處無道,愚闇如漆,所行偏污。這像死屍污染美好花園〔云云〕。若以水、火、刀、杖等同樣的非道逼問,他便沉默;或者違心回答,說別人看不見他其實常能入道。這是無慚無愧之語,也不懂六即。
之所以必須說這一大段,是因前三種行法勤苦、事儀困難,所以應當勸修;隨自意與日常相和,初看又容易被拿來入惡,所以必須嚴加警戒。它像服大黃烈藥,必須預備白飲調補而止其過度〔云云〕。
〔科§01b-25〕一觀既足,為何還須四種三昧
問:中道正觀能使心專一,用這一行不就夠了,為何還要列四種三昧,遍歷善惡與十二事?水越攪越濁,明珠便昏;風越多,水浪越鼓,對澄清寂靜有什麼幫助?
答:這像窮人得到一點便滿足,不再希求更好。若只有一種觀心方法,遇到種種不同的心時怎麼辦?對自行而言,這已是缺失。若用來化他,眾生根性互相差異;一個人的煩惱尚且無量,何況許多人。又像醫師收集一切藥物,準備治一切病;有一種病的人只須一種藥,卻反怪醫師為何有那麼多藥,這個問題正是如此。煩惱心病無量無邊,對一人如此,對多人更如此。
只為一個人,也可能須說四種。若他想聽四種三昧,聽後歡喜,便應全說四種,這是世界悉檀。聽四種後依次修行而生善法,便應全說四種,這是各各為人悉檀。他可能宜在常坐中治惡,也可能宜在常行、半行半坐或隨自意中治惡,這是對治悉檀。他須具四法才豁然悟入,這是第一義悉檀。只為一人尚須四說,怎可不用?
若為多人,一人喜歡常坐,另外三種不是所欲;另一人想常行,另外三種不是所樂。遍應眾人不同欲樂,是世界悉檀;為人、對治、第一義其餘三悉檀也各依不同根機如此成立。
甚至只在一種三昧內,也具四悉檀。喜歡行便行,喜歡坐便坐。行時若善根開發、進入諸法門,這時應行;坐時若心地清涼、喜悅安穩,這時應坐,這是隨宜生善。坐時昏沉,便振奮起行;行時散亂疲困,便停下安坐,這是對治。行時若忽然虛寂,便繼續行;坐時若清明銳利,便繼續坐,這是契入。其餘三種三昧也各具同樣四悉檀之意〔云云〕。
〔科§01b-26〕根利鈍與有遮無遮四句
問:善法扶助正理,可以在其中修止觀;惡法違背正理,怎能在其中修止觀?
答:《大智度論》依根性與遮障分四類:第一根利而無遮,第二根利而有遮,第三根鈍而無遮,第四根鈍而有遮。
第一類是上品,佛世舍利弗等人屬此。行者在善法中修止觀,勤修善使未來沒有遮障,常修止觀使未來根性銳利。若過去已具無遮、根利兩因,今生稍修便能相應,從觀行位進入相似位與真實位;今生不能進入,是過去不具這兩因。如今依善修行,正為使未來迅速悟入。
第二類,得道根性銳利,過去罪業卻積成重障,佛世阿闍世王、央掘摩羅可作例子。他們逆罪遮重,本應入地獄;但見佛聞法便豁然成聖,因根性銳利,遮障不能障道。今時行人在惡法現起處修止觀,意義就在這裡:起惡使未來有遮,修止觀使後世根利;若遇善知識以鞭策引入正路,仍能得道,怎可只因惡法乖理便拒絕修觀?
第三類,根鈍而無遮,佛世周利槃特可作例子。他身口意三業沒有過失,根性卻極遲鈍,九十日背誦一首鳩摩羅偈仍難成:智者的身口意不造一切惡,正念常在目前,既不貪著諸欲,也不接受世間無益苦行。如今有人雖持戒行善,卻不學止觀,未來雖無遮障,悟道仍很困難。
第四類,是一切既造惡又不修止觀的人。不修止觀,所以不能得道;根性又鈍,即使說一千遍仍木然不解;再加上多造罪惡,遮障萬端,像麻風病人身體麻木,針刺到骨也沒有知覺,只以種種惡業把自己纏裹。
〔科§01b-27〕乘戒緩急與全章收束
因此,善雖扶理,得道仍要止觀;惡雖乖理,若根利又能修觀,也可能破遮。唯有道最尊貴,怎能因自己作惡,反而廢棄止觀?《大般涅槃經》說,就戒行鬆緩而言還不名最根本的鬆緩,就修乘觀慧鬆緩才真正名緩。應把乘急戒急、乘急戒緩、乘緩戒急、乘戒俱緩四句具足說明,與前面根性、遮障四句相合〔云云〕。
本論又引寧作提婆達多、不作欝頭藍弗之語,取其重乘觀而不以有漏定為究竟的意思。行者應從最初開始勤修聽聞、思惟、實修,始終不休息;如醉婆羅門剃頭,或戲女披袈裟〔云云〕。
General Heading of the Four Kinds of Samādhi
〔科§01b-01〕 From Arousing the Mind to Entering the Great Practice
The second of the Five Summaries urges people to cultivate and advance through the four kinds of samādhi so that they may enter the bodhisattva stages. Calming-and-contemplation is taught because anyone who wishes to ascend to the wondrous fruition has no steps to climb without actual practice. Churn curds skillfully and clarified butter can be obtained. In the same way, children of the Buddha cultivate many practices precisely in order to seek the Buddha path. The methods of practice are numerous; here they are briefly gathered into four: first, constantly sitting; second, constantly walking; third, half walking and half sitting; and fourth, neither walking nor sitting.
All four are commonly called samādhi. Samādhi means straightening and settling the mind so that a wholesome mind remains focused in one place without wavering. The Dharma realm is that single place of abiding, and correct contemplation can abide there unmoving. The four practices are conditions that assist contemplation of mind. Because contemplation of mind is straightened through these four conditions, all four are called samādhi.
Constantly Sitting Samādhi
〔科§01b-02〕 Scriptural Sources and Bodily Permissions and Prohibitions
The first is constantly sitting. This practice comes from the two Mañjuśrī prajñāpāramitā scriptures and is called the single-practice samādhi. The method is explained first, followed by encouragement to cultivate it. The method has three aspects: the body is treated in terms of permission and prohibition, speech in terms of voicing and silence, and mentation in terms of calming and contemplation.
For the body, only constant sitting is permitted; walking, standing, and lying down are prohibited. One may live with a community, though solitude is even better. Stay in a quiet room or secluded place far from noise. Set out one rope bed and put no other seat beside it. Take ninety days as one period, sit cross-legged, and hold the neck and spine upright. Do not move, sway, slump, or lean, but make a vow to remain seated upright. One may not even rest the ribs against the bed or seat, much less lie like a corpse, play about, or stand. Apart from walking meditation, eating, and relieving oneself, choose the direction in which one buddha dwells, sit upright facing that direction, and continue moment after moment without wasting even an instant. Exclusive sitting is what is permitted, and what is prohibited must not be violated. Do not deceive the Buddha, betray your own mind, or deceive sentient beings.
〔科§01b-03〕 When Speech Is Silent and When It Is Voiced
For speech, remain silent during normal practice. If sitting brings extreme exhaustion, illness causes distress, sleepiness and torpor cover the mind, or internal or external obstructions enter and seize right mindfulness so that you cannot dispel them yourself, then exclusively recite the name of one buddha. Give rise to shame, repent faults, and entrust body and life to the Buddha. Exclusively reciting one buddha and reciting the names of the buddhas of the ten directions have equal merit.
How can voicing a name assist the path? When people are worried, joyful, depressed, or resentful, singing or crying aloud lets grief or delight unfold. Practitioners are the same. Breath touches seven places in the body and becomes bodily action; sound leaves the lips and becomes verbal action. Body and speech together can assist mentation in completing a responsive connection and bring the Buddha’s protection. It is also like someone dragging a heavy object: personal strength alone cannot move it, but with help from another it can easily be lifted. When a practitioner’s mental strength is weak and cannot remove an obstruction, reciting a name and asking the Buddha for mindful protection prevents adverse conditions from destroying right mindfulness.
If you do not yet understand the Dharma gate, draw near someone who comprehends prajñā. Practice according to what you hear, and you can enter the single-practice samādhi, directly see the buddhas, and ascend the bodhisattva stages. Even the sounds of scripture recitation and dhāraṇī chanting disturb the quiet, much more conversation about miscellaneous worldly matters. Except for removing obstructions and requesting instruction, do not speak at will.
〔科§01b-04〕 Mental Calming and Contemplation
For mentation, straighten the body and sit upright, abide in right mindfulness, remove unwholesome mental activity, and relinquish scattered delusive thoughts. Do not mix in other reflections or grasp appearances. Exclusively bind the mind to the Dharma realm and contemplate the Dharma realm in a single thought. Binding conditions is calming; the single thought is contemplation. Trust that all dharmas are Buddha-Dharma, with none before or after and no boundary. Within them there is no fixed knower and no fixed speaker. Since neither knower nor speaker is fixed, they cannot be declared existent or nonexistent, nor can one say that a knower exists or does not exist. Leave the two extremes of existence and nonexistence and abide in non-abiding, as the buddhas abide, securely established in the quiescent Dharma realm. Do not become frightened when hearing such a profound Dharma.
This single Dharma realm is also called awakening, the inconceivable object, prajñā, and neither arising nor ceasing. The Dharma indicated by all such names is neither two nor different from the Dharma realm. Do not doubt upon hearing that they are neither two nor different. To contemplate in this way is to contemplate the Tathāgata’s ten epithets. When contemplating the Tathāgata, do not identify a fixed tathāgata as the Tathāgata; there is no other tathāgata to establish as the Tathāgata and no independent wisdom of the Tathāgata. When the Tathāgata is known, Tathāgata and Tathāgata-wisdom have no dual mark, motion, or fabrication. They are not fixed in one direction and do not depart from any direction; they are not the three times or outside the three times; they are neither dual nor a graspable nonduality; they are neither defiled nor purified. Contemplating the Tathāgata in this way is exceedingly rare. Like space, it has no fault and enables right mindfulness to grow.
Seeing the Buddha’s marks and excellences resembles seeing your own form and shadow upon water or in a mirror. First see one buddha, then the buddhas of the ten directions. There is no need to travel to the Buddha by supernormal power. Remaining here, you see the buddhas, hear them teach, and attain meaning as it really is. See the Tathāgata for all sentient beings without grasping the Tathāgata’s marks. Guide all sentient beings toward nirvāṇa without grasping nirvāṇa’s marks. Undertake great adornment for all sentient beings without seeing a fixed mark of adornment. Here there is no form to grasp and no seeing, hearing, awareness, or knowing to grasp. Even a buddha does not separately realize one dharma; this is why it is rare. The Buddha is the Dharma realm. If the Dharma realm were separately used to realize the Dharma realm, contention would result. In reality, there is neither realization nor attainment.
Next contemplate sentient beings. Their marks are like the buddhas’ marks, and the measure of their realm is like the measure of the buddhas’ realm. The realm of the buddhas is inconceivable, and so is the realm of sentient beings. The realm of sentient beings abides like space, abiding in prajñā through the Dharma of non-abiding and the signless Dharma. Since no fixed ordinary dharma is seen, what could be abandoned? Since no fixed noble Dharma is seen, what could be grasped? Birth and death and nirvāṇa, defilement and purity, are likewise neither abandoned nor grasped; one simply abides in the ultimate limit. Contemplating sentient beings in this way is the real Buddha Dharma realm.
Next contemplate afflictions such as greed and desire, anger, and delusion. Their true nature is constantly a practice of quiescence and non-motion; it cannot be fixed as a dharma of birth and death or of nirvāṇa. Do not abandon views, or separately abandon an unconditioned object, in order to cultivate the Buddha path. Do not establish a substantially existent cultivation or non-cultivation of the path. This is called correctly abiding in the Dharma realm of afflictions.
Next contemplate grave karma, of which none is graver than the five heinous offenses. The five offenses and awakening have no dual mark. Within them there is no fixed awakener, knower, or discriminator. The marks of heinous offense and the true mark are both inconceivable, indestructible, and originally without fixed intrinsic nature. Every karmic condition abides in the ultimate limit, neither coming nor going and not fixed as cause or result. Contemplating karma in this way, one knows karma itself as the seal of the Dharma realm. The four māras cannot destroy that seal and have no opening through which to enter, because the māras themselves do not depart from the seal. How could the seal of the Dharma realm destroy itself? Traverse every dharma according to this meaning and understand it in the same way. Everything above expresses the meaning of the two scriptures upon which the treatise relies.
〔科§01b-05〕 Encouragement to Cultivate Constantly Sitting
Encouragement means praising the merit that corresponds with the true mark and urging the practitioner onward. The Dharma of the Dharma realm is the Buddha’s true Dharma and the bodhisattva’s seal. Hearing it without alarm or fear shows that this person has long planted roots of virtue before hundreds, thousands, ten-thousands, and millions of buddhas. It resembles an elder who loses a maṇi jewel and later recovers it, becoming deeply joyful. Members of the fourfold assembly who have not heard this Dharma are distressed; after hearing, trusting, and understanding it, they too rejoice as though recovering the jewel.
Know that such a person thereby sees the Buddha and has heard this Dharma from Mañjuśrī. Śāriputra says that one who truly comprehends this meaning is called a bodhisattva-mahāsattva. Maitreya says that this person has approached the Buddha’s seat because this Dharma is precisely what the Buddha awakened to. Mañjuśrī says that hearing this Dharma without alarm is itself seeing the Buddha. The Buddha further says that this person abides on the ground of non-retrogression, possesses the six perfections of giving, morality, patience, vigor, meditative concentration, and prajñā, and possesses all Buddha-Dharmas.
If you wish to attain all Buddha-Dharmas—the marks, excellences, and deportment, the voice of Dharma teaching, the ten powers, and the four fearlessnesses—cultivate this single-practice samādhi diligently and without indolence; only then can you enter. It is like polishing a maṇi jewel: polish one part and one part emits light. As practitioners cultivate, they realize inconceivable merit. Bodhisattvas who know this Dharma quickly attain awakening. Bhikṣus and bhikṣuṇīs who hear it without alarm have genuinely left home in the Buddha’s following; laymen and laywomen who hear it without alarm have genuinely taken refuge. The foregoing praise comes from the two Mañjuśrī prajñāpāramitā scriptures〔云云〕.
Constantly Walking Samādhi
〔科§01b-06〕 The Three Powers and the Bodily Method
The second is constantly walking samādhi. Again, the method is explained before the encouragement to cultivate. The method is still divided into bodily permission and prohibition, verbal speech and silence, and mental calming and contemplation. This Dharma comes from the Pratyutpanna Samādhi Sūtra and its translated name is “Buddha standing.” Buddha standing has three powers: first, the Buddha’s power; second, samādhi power; and third, the power of the practitioner’s own past merit. Through these three, the practitioner sees the presently abiding buddhas of the ten directions standing before them in samādhi, as numerous as the stars seen by someone with keen eyesight in a clear night sky. It is therefore called the Buddha-standing samādhi.
A verse in the Ten Stages Treatise says that the abiding places of this samādhi differ as few, middling, and many, and that its various characteristics should all be explained. “Abiding place” may mean that the samādhi arises through power generated within the first, second, third, fourth, or intermediate meditative absorption: the first is called few, the second middling, and the third and fourth many. It may also be called few because the time spent abiding in concentration is short, because few worlds are seen, or because few buddhas are seen. Middling and many are understood in the same way.
Only constant walking is permitted for the body. When cultivating it, avoid bad spiritual friends, deluded people, relatives, and the home district. Remain alone, do not hope others will give you anything, and do not solicit things. Always receive food by alms and do not accept special invitations. Adorn the practice site and prepare offerings, incense, fine foods, and sweet fruit. Bathe, changing clothes when entering and leaving so that the garments are not mixed. Walk and circumambulate single-mindedly for a period of ninety days.
You must have a discerning teacher who understands both Buddha-Dharma and worldly dharmas, knows internal and external precepts well, and can remove impediments. Regard the teacher who instructs this samādhi as the World-Honored One: do not despise, resent, or scrutinize the teacher’s strengths and shortcomings. Even cutting your own flesh as an offering to the teacher would be appropriate, much more offering other possessions. Serve the teacher as a servant serves the master of a household. If an unwholesome mind arises toward the teacher, this samādhi will ultimately be difficult to attain. You also need an external protector like a mother raising a child and companions like people crossing a dangerous road together. Fix the period and make this vow: even if sinews and bones wither, I will never stop before learning this samādhi.
Give rise to great faith that no one can destroy, great vigor that no one can overtake, and wisdom into which no one else can reach, and always study with a good teacher. For three months, do not think a worldly desire even for the space of a finger snap. For three months, do not lie down or depart even for the space of a finger snap. Do not suspend the three-month practice except to sit down for food and relieve yourself. Even when teaching scripture to others, do not use it to seek clothing or food. A verse gathers four points: draw near good spiritual friends, advance vigorously without indolence, make wisdom firm, and let the power of faith never waver.
〔科§01b-07〕 Ninety Days of Unbroken Chanting and Recollection
For speech, the body walks constantly for ninety days without rest, the mouth constantly chants the name of Amitābha Buddha for ninety days without rest, and the mind constantly recollects Amitābha Buddha for ninety days without rest. Chanting and recollection may proceed together, or recollection may precede chanting, or chanting may precede recollection. Whatever the order, both must continue without interruption. Chanting Amitābha Buddha praises the equal merit of the buddhas of the ten directions; Amitābha is simply taken as the principal buddha of this Dharma gate. In brief, every step, every voice, and every thought is solely Amitābha Buddha.
〔科§01b-08〕 Contemplating the Buddha’s Marks and Reaching the True Mark
For mental calming and contemplation, recollect Amitābha Buddha in the west, a hundred thousand million buddha lands away, seated on jeweled ground amid a jeweled pool, jeweled trees, jeweled halls, and a community of bodhisattvas, teaching the Dharma. Recollect the Buddha constantly for three months. How? First recollect the Buddha’s thirty-two marks. Begin with the thousand-spoked wheels beneath his feet and proceed upward through the marks in reverse order to the invisible crown. Then proceed downward from the crown to the thousand-spoked wheels, and vow that you too may obtain these marks and excellences.
Next ask: Do I attain the Buddha from mind or from body? The Buddha is attained neither through mind nor body. The Buddha’s form is not attained through mind, nor the Buddha’s mind through form. Why? The Buddha’s mind cannot be grasped and the Buddha’s form cannot be grasped, so unsurpassed awakening cannot be obtained through form or mind. The Buddha’s form is exhausted, and sensation, perception, formations, and consciousness are also exhausted. Fools do not know the meaning of exhaustion taught by the Buddha; the wise understand it. The Buddha cannot be attained by body or speech, or by some graspable wisdom, because when wisdom is sought it ultimately cannot be found, and when a self is sought it likewise cannot be found. Nothing fixed is seen. All dharmas originally have no possession; their supposed basis is completely broken and their graspable root severed. This is the first level of contemplation〔其一〕.
It is also like seeing the seven treasures and enjoying oneself with relatives in a dream. Upon waking and recollecting it, one does not know where those objects have gone. Recollection of the Buddha should be the same. It is also like a woman in Śrāvastī named Xumen, who heard something and became delighted, dreamed at night of being with another person, then awoke and reflected that the other had not come and she had not gone, though the joyful event had vividly appeared. Or it is like a person starving and thirsty in a vast wilderness who eats fine food in a dream, yet wakes with an empty belly and therefore understands that all existent dharmas resemble dreams. Recollect the Buddha repeatedly in this way without rest; through this recollection you will be born in Amitābha’s land. This is called recollecting according to the mark.
It is also like setting a treasure against crystal so that its image appears within, like a bhikṣu whose white-bone contemplation emits various lights although no one brings the light and no substantially existent skeleton is there—it is only made by mentation—or like a reflection in a mirror that neither comes from outside nor arises from within the mirror, but appears because the surface is clear. When the practitioner is pure and all supports are pure, wishing to see the Buddha brings the vision. Having seen the Buddha, the practitioner asks questions, receives answers, hears scripture, and rejoices greatly. This is the second level of contemplation〔其二〕.
Then ask yourself: From where did the Buddha come, and where did I go? What is recollected is simply what is seen. Mind makes the Buddha; mind itself sees mind, the mind that sees the Buddha. This is the Buddha-mind, and it is also my mind seeing the Buddha. Yet mind cannot know itself or see itself. When mind grasps conceptions it is delusion; when absence of conception is taken as ultimate, that becomes a fixation upon nirvāṇa. This Dharma has no concrete object that can be pointed out; whatever appears is made by recollection. Even when recollection is present, understand that it has no real possession and is only empty and quiescent. This is the third level of contemplation〔其三〕.
Two verses say: mind itself does not know mind; though there is mind, mind cannot be seen. When mind gives rise to grasping conception, that is delusion; taking absence of conception as ultimate is nirvāṇa. They also say that the buddhas attain liberation through mind; a mind without defilement is called pure. The five paths are bright and clean and do not grasp form; one who understands this meaning accomplishes the great path. This is called the Buddha seal: it has no greed, attachment, seeking, or conception. All possession and desire are exhausted. It does not substantially arise from somewhere, and no object within it can be extinguished or destroyed. It is the outline and root of the path. Even the Two Vehicles cannot destroy it, much less demonic deviations〔云云〕.
The Ten Stages Treatise says that a newly aroused bodhisattva first recollects the Buddha’s form and distinguishes the essence, action, result, and function of each mark, obtaining inferior power; next recollects the Buddha’s forty exclusive qualities and obtains middling power; and finally recollects the real Buddha and obtains superior power, without clinging to either form body or Dharma body. A verse says: do not greedily cling to the form body, nor cling to the Dharma body; skillfully know all dharmas, forever quiescent like space.
〔科§01b-09〕 The Merit of Constantly Walking and Two Similes of Squandered Treasure
Suppose someone wishes to attain ocean-like wisdom so that no one can still serve as their teacher; or, without rising from a seat or exercising supernormal power, to see all buddhas, hear everything they teach, and preserve it all. Among all merits, constantly walking samādhi is foremost. This samādhi is mother of the buddhas, the Buddha eye, and father of the buddhas; it is also the mother of non-arising and great compassion. All tathāgatas are born from these two dharmas.
Even if the earth, grasses, and trees of a trichiliocosm were ground into dust, each mote counted as one buddha land, and jewels filling that many worlds were given away, the resulting merit, although vast, would not equal hearing of this samādhi without alarm or fear. How much more would it not equal trusting, receiving, preserving, reading, reciting, and explaining it to others; gathering the mind to cultivate it for the short time needed to squeeze milk from a cow; or actually accomplishing the samādhi. Its merit is immeasurable upon immeasurable.
The treatise also says that kalpa fire, officials, thieves, enemies, poison, nāgas, wild beasts, and diseases cannot harm this person. The eight classes of devas and nāgas and the buddhas constantly protect and praise this person, and the noble ones wish to see them and come to their location. One who hears of this samādhi and rejoices in all four preceding kinds of merit is also rejoiced in by the buddhas and bodhisattvas of the three times; this surpasses the four preceding kinds once again.
Not cultivating such a Dharma is to lose immeasurable precious treasure, bringing grief to humans and devas. It resembles someone with a blocked nose who holds sandalwood but cannot smell it, or a farmer’s son who trades a maṇi jewel for one cow. The treasure is already in hand, but its value is unknown〔云云〕.
Half Walking and Half Sitting Samādhi
〔科§01b-10〕 The Seven-Day Vaipulya Ritual
The third is half walking and half sitting. Again, the method is explained before the encouragement to cultivate. The method is still divided into bodily permission and prohibition, verbal speech and silence, and mental calming and contemplation, and comes from the Vaipulya and Lotus scriptures. The Vaipulya practice circles one hundred and twenty times before withdrawing to sit in contemplation. The Lotus practice reads and recites while walking or standing and contemplates the scripture while sitting, whereupon Samantabhadra appears riding the white elephant with six tusks. Both therefore use half walking and half sitting, but the two ritual systems remain distinct.
The Vaipulya Dharma gate is honored and must not be approached carelessly. If you wish to cultivate it, seek spiritual confirmation. First pray for one of the dream kings. Seeing any one among the twenty-four dream kings gives permission to repent. Choose a quiet place and adorn the practice site. Smear the ground with scented clay, construct and paint circular altars inside and outside the room, hang five-colored banners, burn coastal incense, light lamps, and set out a high seat. Invite at least twenty-four images; more are acceptable. Prepare food offerings to the full extent of your ability.
Have fresh, clean clothes, shoes, and sandals. If they are not new, wash the old ones clean. Garments worn outside and inside the practice site must be put on and removed separately without being mixed. Keep a prolonged fast for seven days and bathe three times each day. On the first day, make offerings to as many monastics as your means allow. Separately invite one person who comprehends internal and external precepts to serve as teacher, and receive the twenty-four precepts and dhāraṇī formula from that person. Begin confessing offenses to the teacher on the eighth or fifteenth day of the lunar month. Seven days form one period and must never be shortened; if you have additional strength, extend it as you are able. No more than ten people may participate. Laypeople may also practice, but must prepare the three single-layer robes and fully observe the Buddhist forms.
For speech, memorize the complete dhāraṇī beforehand. During the first period, everyone in unison invites the Three Jewels, ten buddhas, the Vaipulya father and mother, and the ten Dharma-prince bodhisattvas three times. The method of invitation is detailed in the Guoqing Bailu. After inviting them, burn incense and direct the mind, making offerings with body, speech, and mind. After the offerings, bow to the Three Jewels just invited. Then, with complete sincerity, weep, state your offenses, and repent them.
After repentance, rise and circle one hundred and twenty times, reciting the dhāraṇī once per circuit at a pace neither fast nor slow and with a voice neither high nor low. When the circumambulation and recitation are complete, bow to the ten buddhas, the Vaipulya honored ones, and the ten Dharma princes; then withdraw to sit in contemplation. After contemplation, rise again to circle and recite, then withdraw again to sit. Repeat this cycle. The method remains the same throughout all seven days. From the second period onward, omit only the invitation; everything else remains unchanged.
〔科§01b-11〕 Vaipulya Mental Contemplation and the Symbolism of the Practice Site
The scripture instructs the practitioner to contemplate the Mohe Danchi dhāraṇī, translated as “the great secret essential that bars evil and preserves the wholesome.” The secret essential is the true mark, the Middle Way, and correct emptiness. The scripture’s meaning says: one comes from the real, and the real is the mark of quiescence and extinction. Within quiescence and extinction there is nothing sought, and the seeker is empty; the obtainer, clinger, real, comer, speaker, and questioner are all empty. Quiescence and extinction and nirvāṇa are empty, and every boundary separating space is empty〔其一〕. It also says that precisely because nothing is sought, one still seeks the Dharma; this real Dharma, empty even of emptiness, should be sought within the six perfections〔其二〕. This meaning is the same as the eighteen emptinesses in the Larger Prajñāpāramitā and no different from the emptiness of Kapilavastu, the Tathāgata, and great nirvāṇa taught in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra. When this wisdom of emptiness traverses every ritual form, there is nothing that cannot become a gate of contemplation.
“Vaipulya” can also be interpreted as “method and equality.” Method refers to Dharma and means. Prajñā has four skillful gates, like four gates opening into a cool pool; this is method. The principle realized is the great wisdom of equality; this is equality. Seeking the dream kings first is a preparatory means for entering the two kinds of contemplation.
The practice site represents a pure object. Removing the chaff of the afflictions of the five abodes discloses the rice of the true mark; it also represents adorning the Dharma body with concentration and wisdom. Scented clay on the ground represents unsurpassed precepts. The five-colored canopy represents contemplating the five aggregates, escaping bondage, and arousing great compassion that covers and protects the Dharma realm. The circular altar represents the unmoving ground of the true mark. Moving silken banners represent turning deluded feeling upon the Dharma realm and bringing forth understanding that moves out from it. Banner and altar are inseparable, showing that moving emergence and unmoving emergence are inseparable. Incense and lamp represent morality and wisdom. The high seat represents the emptiness of all dharmas, in which every buddha abides.
The twenty-four images represent the awakened wisdom that contemplates the twelve links in reverse and forward order. The sour taste of the food represents impermanence and suffering as an auxiliary contemplation. Fresh, clean clothing represents the patience of quiescence and extinction: accumulated anger is called old; turning the angry mind around and giving rise to patience is called new. Seven days represent the seven factors of awakening, while one day represents the single real truth. Bathing three times daily represents contemplating the single real, cultivating the three contemplations, washing away the three obstructions, and purifying the three wisdoms. One teacher represents the single real truth. The twenty-four precepts represent the precepts that arise together with the path through forward and reverse contemplation of the twelve links. The dhāraṇī has the meaning of correspondence. The Pusa Yingluo Benye Jing says that dependent origination has ten kinds of contemplation, giving one hundred and twenty links; one recitation corresponds to one link. Gathered together, these are simply the path of suffering, the path of karma, and the path of afflictions.
〔科§01b-12〕 Repentance of the Three Obstructions and the Three Portions of Treasure
Reciting the dhāraṇī while contemplating the twelve links is repentance in relation to the three paths. Ritual repentance addresses the paths of suffering and karma; contemplation of principle addresses the path of afflictions. The scripture says that those who violate the novice precepts through the bhikṣu precepts and then repent necessarily regain the precepts: this repents the path of karma. It says that the eye, ear, and other faculties become pure: this repents the path of suffering. It says that on the seventh day one sees the buddhas of the ten directions, hears the Dharma, and does not retreat: this repents the path of afflictions. When the three obstructions are removed, the tree of the twelve links breaks down and the house of the five aggregates becomes empty. Contemplating the true mark is precisely for breaking these three obstructions and is therefore called the buddhas’ repentance through real Dharma.
As encouragement, all buddhas attain the path through this Dharma, so it is the father and mother of the buddhas and the unsurpassed great treasure of the world. Actual cultivation obtains the full portion of treasure; reading and reciting alone obtains the middle portion; offering flowers and incense alone obtains the lower portion. The Buddha and Mañjuśrī cannot exhaust the merit even of the lower portion, much less the middle and full portions. Piling precious treasures from the earth to the Brahmā heaven and offering them to the Buddha would not equal giving one meal to sustain someone who receives and preserves this scripture〔云云〕.
〔科§01b-13〕 The Ten Lotus Dharmas and Practice with Marks and without Marks
Cultivating half walking and half sitting according to the Lotus also divides into method and encouragement. The method is again explained through bodily permission and prohibition, verbal speech and silence, and mental calming and contemplation. Ten items are permitted for bodily practice: first, purify the practice site; second, purify the body; third, make offerings through body, speech, and mind; fourth, invite the buddhas; fifth, bow to the buddhas; sixth, repent offenses of the six faculties; seventh, circumambulate and walk the path; eighth, recite the scripture; ninth, sit in meditation; and tenth, verify the signs of practice. A separate one-fascicle work on the Lotus samādhi composed by the Tiantai Master already circulates in the world, and practitioners should follow it. These ten dharmas already include both voicing and silence, so speech is not separately divided.
Mental calming and contemplation require reading the Contemplation of Samantabhadra together with the “Peaceful Practice” chapter so that each completes the other. The former teaches exclusive recitation of the Great Vehicle and repentance of offenses of the six faculties six times by day and night even before entering samādhi. The latter teaches that there is nothing practiced in any dharma and that one neither separately practices nor discriminates. The two scriptures originally complete one another and must not be made to reject each other by clinging to only one side of their wording. Each emphasizes a different aspect in response to the conditions of practice, but there is no fundamental difference.
The “Peaceful Practice” chapter also teaches preservation, recitation, explanation, and deep-minded worship: are these not ritual practices? The Contemplation of Samantabhadra also says that mind is originally empty, offense and merit have no master, and the sun of wisdom disperses the frost of offenses: are these not contemplations of principle? Master Nanyue established peaceful practice with marks and peaceful practice without marks, naming them according to phenomena and principle. Entering ritual forms to perform repentance of the six faculties uses them as a guide into awakening and is therefore called “with marks.” Directly using contemplation of the emptiness of all dharmas as the means is called “without marks.” When wondrous realization is attained, both marks and absence of marks must be relinquished. Understand this and there is no doubt concerning the two scriptures.
〔科§01b-14〕 The White Elephant with Six Tusks and Encouragement to Cultivate the Lotus
When contemplation is cultivated according to the scripture, the white elephant with six tusks represents the bodhisattva’s six uncontaminated superknowledges. Tusks are sharp and effective like the speed of superknowledge. The elephant’s great strength represents the Dharma body bearing sentient beings. Because uncontaminated means undefiled, the elephant is white. Three people stand upon its head: one holds an adamantine pestle, one an adamantine wheel, and one a wish-fulfilling jewel, representing the three wisdoms abiding at the crown of the uncontaminated〔云云〕. The pestle drives the elephant forward, representing wisdom guiding practice; the wheel turns, representing emergence into provisionality from emptiness; and the jewel represents the Middle Way.
A pool on the elephant’s tusks represents the eight liberations, the essence of meditative concentration. Superknowledge is concentration’s function. Because essence and function are inseparable, the pool is at the tips of the tusks. A flower in the pool represents the wondrous cause: purifying buddha lands and benefiting sentient beings through supernormal power is the wondrous cause. The cause is born from superknowledge as the flower grows from the pool. A woman in the flower represents kindness. Without great kindness free of conditions, how could one contract a vast body through supernormal power and enter the Sahā world? Superknowledge is moved by kindness as the woman is borne by the flower. The woman holds musical instruments, representing the four means of gathering: giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared activity. Compassion causes body and speech to manifest many shared activities, beneficial actions, and gifts of wealth and Dharma, guiding sentient beings in many ways like five hundred instruments emitting immeasurable sounds.
Manifesting a body that sentient beings delight to see is the universally manifested form-body samādhi. It appears according to what sentient beings need and enjoy and need not always resemble white jade. Verbal dhāraṇī means that compassion permeates verbal action and teaches many Dharmas. These are different names of the Lotus samādhi. Understand this meaning and the Dharma gates represented by the white elephant’s many forms can be understood freely.
The encouragement unfolds seven wishes. First, members of the seven assemblies who violate precepts may wish to eliminate offenses of birth and death accumulated through hundreds, thousands, ten-thousands, millions, and incalculable kalpas in the space of a finger snap. Second, they may wish to arouse the mind of awakening, enter nirvāṇa without severing afflictions, purify the faculties without leaving the five desires, and see beyond obstructions. Third, they may wish to see Śākyamuni’s emanations, Prabhūtaratna Buddha, and Śākyamuni Buddha. Fourth, they may wish to attain the Lotus samādhi and every verbal dhāraṇī. Fifth, they may wish to enter the Tathāgata’s room, wear his robe, and sit on his seat. Sixth, they may wish to teach among the eight classes of devas and nāgas. Seventh, they may wish for great bodhisattvas such as Mañjuśrī and Bhaiṣajyarāja to stand in the sky with flowers and incense and attend upon them. All should cultivate the Lotus, read and recite the Great Vehicle, and recollect matters of the Great Vehicle.
Also cause the wisdom of emptiness to correspond with the mind, remembering that the mother of the bodhisattvas and unsurpassed, excellent skillful means are born from contemplating the true mark. The many offenses resemble frost and dew; the sun of wisdom can disperse them. Cultivated in this way, every matter described will be fulfilled. Preserving this scripture is to see Śākyamuni and Samantabhadra, make offerings to Prabhūtaratna and the emanated buddhas, and bring delight to the buddhas. Who could hear such a Dharma without arousing the mind of awakening? Only an unworthy, deluded, benighted person without wisdom fails to arouse it.
Neither Walking nor Sitting Samādhi
〔科§01b-15〕 Neither Walking nor Sitting, Following One’s Own Intention, and Awareness of Mentation: Three Names, One Practice
The fourth is neither walking nor sitting samādhi. The first two exclusively use sitting and walking respectively, while the third divides between the two. The fourth is named neither walking nor sitting to complete a fourfold relation with the first three. In fact, it includes walking and sitting as well as every matter of daily life. Master Nanyue called it “following one’s own intention”: whenever mentation arises, cultivate samādhi immediately. The Larger Prajñāpāramitā calls it the “awareness-of-mentation samādhi”: clearly illuminate every direction toward which mentation turns. Although the three names differ, they designate one practice.
In the scriptural explanation, awareness means illumination and mentation is one class of mental factor; samādhi means what was explained above. As soon as a practitioner’s mental factors arise, turn back and illuminate them. No actual movement, source, endpoint, place of arrival, or place of departure can be seen. Hence the name awareness of mentation.
Mental factors are immeasurable; why is awareness discussed only in relation to mentation? Trace every dharma to its source and all are created by mentation, so mentation begins the explanation. Awareness of an object, different from wood or stone, is called mind. The next thought’s deliberation and calculation is called mentation. Clear differentiation is called consciousness. If these distinctions are grasped as substantially existent, one falls into the inversions of conception and view and cannot be called aware.
True awareness knows that mind cannot be fixed as possessing or lacking mentation, or possessing or lacking consciousness. Mentation cannot be fixed as possessing or lacking mind, or possessing or lacking consciousness. Consciousness cannot be fixed as possessing or lacking mentation, or possessing or lacking mind. Mind, mentation, and consciousness are not completely identical, so three names are established; they are not three isolated entities, so they are said to be one nature.
Knowing that the name is not a fixed name reveals that the so-called nature is not a graspable nature. The name is not real, so no fixed three is formed; the nature is not real, so no fixed one is formed. Because they are not three, they do not scatter; because they are not one, they do not merge. Because they do not merge, they cannot be declared empty nothingness; because they do not scatter, they cannot be declared substantial existence. Not substantially existent, they are not permanent; not empty nothingness, they are not annihilated. When permanence and annihilation are not seen, ultimately neither identity nor difference is seen. In contemplating mentation, mind and consciousness are included within it, and so are all dharmas. If grasping at mentation is broken, ignorance breaks and the remaining afflictions are removed with it. Therefore, although dharmas are many, only mentation is raised in naming this samādhi. Illumination straightens the mind and is therefore called awareness-of-mentation samādhi. Following one’s own intention and neither walking nor sitting are understood in the same way.
This Dharma has four gates: first, practices drawn from the scriptures; second, traversing every wholesome dharma; third, traversing every unwholesome dharma; and fourth, traversing the indeterminate, neither wholesome nor unwholesome.
〔科§01b-16〕 Using the Avalokiteśvara Invocation to Illustrate the Scriptural Practices Embraced by Following One’s Own Intention
Every scriptural practice not included in the first three kinds of samādhi belongs to following one’s own intention. The method is first illustrated by the Scripture of the Dhāraṇī for Invoking Avalokiteśvara Bodhisattva to Dispel and Subdue Poisonous Harm. Adorn a practice site in a quiet place with banners, canopies, incense, and lamps. Place images of Amitābha Buddha and Bodhisattvas Avalokiteśvara and Mahāsthāmaprāpta in the west, and prepare willow twigs and pure water. If you leave the seat to relieve yourself, return by scenting and bathing the body and changing into fresh, clean clothes.
Beginning on the fast day, face west and prostrate with all five limbs. Bow in order to the Three Jewels, the seven buddhas of the past, Śākyamuni Buddha, Amitābha Buddha, the three dhāraṇīs, Avalokiteśvara, Mahāsthāmaprāpta, and the entire noble assembly. Then kneel upright, burn incense, scatter flowers, and sincerely perform the customary visualization of offering. After the offering, straighten body and mind, sit cross-legged, bind mindfulness to counting breaths, and take ten breaths as one recollection. Having completed ten recollections, rise, burn incense, and invite the Three Jewels listed above three times on behalf of all sentient beings. Then recite the names of the Three Jewels three times and separately recite Avalokiteśvara’s name.
Next join the palms, recite a four-line verse, and then recite the three dhāraṇīs. Each may be recited once or seven times according to how early or late the hour is. After the recitations, state your repentance, recollect every offense you have committed, disclose it fully, and wash it away. Then bow to the invited noble assembly. One person ascends the high seat and chants or reads the scripture aloud while the others listen carefully. Follow this method before noon and during the first watch of night; follow the usual ritual in the other periods. If this brief account is insufficient, return to the scripture to complete it〔云云〕.
The scripture asks how one is gathered when eye corresponds with form, continuing through how one is gathered when mentation corresponds with its object. The Great Collection also says to abide according to mind. “According to” means emptiness. Each corresponding relation above enters the limit of things as they really are. “According to” and “empty” are merely different names.
Contemplate the earth element as lacking a solid nature. If earth is declared substantially existent, existence becomes reality and reality becomes solidity. If earth is declared substantially nonexistent, both existent and nonexistent, or neither existent nor nonexistent, grasping any one formulation as a real thing also makes it solid. Contemplating earth as ultimately unobtainable removes its solid nature.
Contemplate the nature of water as non-abiding. If water is declared substantially existent, this existence is abiding; through to grasping water as neither existent nor nonexistent, one still abides. Since one now abides neither in the four propositions of existence, the four propositions of nonexistence, nor the ineffable, the nature of water is said not to abide.
Contemplate the nature of wind as unobstructed. If wind is declared substantially existent, existence becomes obstruction; through to grasping wind as neither existent nor nonexistent, one still falls into verbal obstruction. Because all four propositions of wind’s existence and nonexistence are unobtainable, its nature is called unobstructed.
Contemplate the fire element as unreal. Fire does not arise from itself, another, both self and other, or no cause. Originally without intrinsic nature, it exists through many conditions and is therefore called unreal. As the form aggregate is so, sensation, perception, formations, and consciousness each enter the limit of things as they really are.
Contemplate the five aggregates in this way. Contemplate the twelve links as an echo in a valley, a plantain trunk without a solid core, dew, or a flash of lightning. Activate these contemplations together in one thought so that contemplation of emptiness is accomplished; cultivate diligently until correspondence is attained. Contemplative wisdom is the root of practice and cannot be omitted.
The dhāraṇī for dispelling and subduing poisonous harm breaks the obstruction of retribution and restored the people of Vaiśālī to their former condition. The dhāraṇī for breaking bad karma breaks karmic obstruction, washing away the filth of those who damaged pure conduct and restoring purity. The six-graph formula dhāraṇī breaks the obstruction of afflictions, purifies the roots of greed, anger, and delusion, and leaves no doubt about accomplishment of the Buddha path.
The six graphs also correspond to six Avalokiteśvaras that separately break the three obstructions of each of the six paths. First, Great-Compassion Avalokiteśvara breaks the three obstructions of the hell path; because hell has the gravest suffering, great compassion is appropriate. Second, Great-Kindness Avalokiteśvara breaks those of hungry ghosts; because hungry ghosts suffer hunger and thirst, great kindness is appropriate. Third, Lion-Fearlessness Avalokiteśvara breaks those of animals; because the king of beasts is mighty, fearlessness is appropriate. Fourth, Great-Light-Universal-Illumination Avalokiteśvara breaks those of asuras; because asuras are suspicious, jealous, and doubtful, universal illumination is especially appropriate. Fifth, Divine-and-Human-Hero Avalokiteśvara breaks those of humans; the human path includes both phenomena and principle. Phenomenally, pride is subdued, hence “divine and human”; in principle, buddha-nature is seen, hence “hero.” Sixth, Great-Brahmā-Profundity Avalokiteśvara breaks those of devas; Great Brahmā is lord of the devas, and naming the sovereign embraces the ministers.
Expanding the six Avalokiteśvaras gives the twenty-five samādhis. Great Compassion is the stainless samādhi; Great Kindness the mind-delight samādhi; Lion Fearlessness the non-retrogression samādhi; Great Light Universal Illumination the joy samādhi; Divine-and-Human Hero the four samādhis beginning with illusion-like; and Great Brahmā Profundity the seventeen beginning with unmoving. Contemplate accordingly and the relation becomes evident〔云云〕.
This scripture applies to repentance by practitioners of all three vehicles. One who only tames and liberates oneself and kills every enemy-thief of affliction becomes an arhat. One with deep merit and sharp faculties who contemplates the twelve links beginning with ignorance and formations completes the pratyekabuddha path. One who arouses great compassion, whose body resembles crystal, who sees buddhas in every pore, attains the Śūraṅgama samādhi, and abides in non-retrogression. Other Great Vehicle scriptures have cognate practices, such as the repentance of the seven buddhas and eight bodhisattvas or the eight hundred days spent cleaning latrines in the Ākāśagarbha practice. All are included in following one’s own intention〔云云〕.
〔科§01b-17〕 Distinguishing the Four Phases before Traversing Wholesome Dharmas
The second gate traverses every wholesome dharma in two steps: first distinguish the four phases, then traverse the many wholesome practices. Mental consciousness has no form and cannot be viewed directly, so it is distinguished through four temporal marks: before a thought, about to think, thinking, and after thinking. Before a thought, mind has not yet arisen; about to think, it is about to arise; thinking, it is engaging and abiding upon an object; after thinking, the object-engaging mind has ceased. Comprehending the four phases leads into the single signless mark.
Question: Before a thought it has not arisen, and after thinking it has already ceased. No mind is active in either period. Without mind there is no mark, so what can be contemplated?
Answer: Although the thought has not yet arisen, this is not absolute nothingness. It resembles someone who has not yet performed an act but later will perform it. Because the act has not yet occurred, one cannot say no person exists. If no person definitely existed, who would later perform it? Because the person who has not yet acted exists, there can be one about to act. Mind is the same: about-to-think depends upon before-a-thought. If before-a-thought were wholly absent, how could about-to-think occur? Thus, although no thought is presently active before a thought, it cannot be called absolute absence of thought.
After thinking can also be contemplated even though the thought has ceased. Someone who has completed an act cannot therefore be declared nonexistent. If no person definitely existed, who performed it before? Although the mind after thinking has ceased, it cannot be declared eternally annihilated. Eternal annihilation would become the annihilationist view and destroy cause and result. Therefore, although the after-thinking mind has ceased, it can still be contemplated.
Question: The past is gone, the future has not arrived, and the present does not remain. Apart from the three times there is no other mind. Which mind is actually contemplated?
Answer: The question is mistaken. If the past were eternally extinguished, it would be utterly unknowable; if the future has not arisen, it too would be unknowable; and if the present does not remain, it would likewise be unknowable. How, then, could noble ones know minds of the three times? Even spirits can know their own and others’ three times. How could practitioners of Buddha-Dharma instead give rise to an annihilationist view and regard mind as entirely absent like a turtle’s hair or a hare’s horn? Know that although minds of the three times have no fixed substance, they can still be known. The Dharma taught by the buddhas is empty yet not annihilated, continuous yet not permanent, and neither offense nor merit is lost. To give rise to annihilationism is to be a blind person before form, without the eye of correct contemplation in Buddha-Dharma, and ultimately to attain nothing. Once the four phases of mind are known, turn non-abiding wisdom back upon every wholesome or unwholesome thought that arises.
〔科§01b-18〕 The Six Receptions, Six Actions, and Giving
Wholesome practices are numerous, so begin with the six perfections. In relation to the six objects of form, sound, scent, taste, touch, and dharmas, relinquish the six modes of reception from the eye receiving form through mentation engaging dharmas. When there are no possessions to relinquish, direct the mind within the six actions of walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and silence. Six receptions and six actions together make twelve matters.
First contemplate the eye receiving form. From before seeing and about to see through seeing and after seeing, none of the four phases of mind can be seen; neither may one separately grasp a complete non-seeing. Then turn back to contemplate the mind aware of form. It does not come from outside, for then it would be unrelated to oneself; nor emerge from inside, for then it would not require conditions. It is neither inside nor outside, is not between them, and does not exist eternally without cause. Thus the mind aware of form is ultimately empty and quiescent. The contemplated form equals emptiness, and the one contemplating form equals a blind person.
Through to the faculty of mentation engaging a dharma-object, none of the four minds—before engaging, about to engage, engaging, and after engaging—can be obtained. Turn back to contemplate the mind aware of the dharma-object: it neither comes from outside nor emerges from within. Since there is no fixed dharma-object, everything equals emptiness. This is contemplation of the six receptions〔云云〕. The eye faculty, form object, space, and light can neither see nor discriminate on their own.
Eye-consciousness arises only through the convergence of conditions; mentation-consciousness arises through eye-consciousness as a condition. Once mentation-consciousness arises, it can discriminate. Eye-consciousness depends on mentation-consciousness; eye-consciousness sees, then greed arises. Greedily staining the form object and breaking precepts is the four phases of hell. Internally delighting in form while outwardly concealing and denying it is the four phases of hungry ghosts. Clinging to form and calculating self and what belongs to self is the four phases of animals. Discriminating my form and another’s, and my superiority and the other’s inferiority, is the four phases of asuras. Receiving an object of form when another gives it and not taking it when it is not given, and giving rise upon form to humanity, propriety, deference, rectitude, trustworthiness, and discernment within the five precepts and ten wholesome actions, is the four phases of humans and devas. Contemplating each thought in the four phases as arising and ceasing without abiding, receiving pleasant, painful, or neutral sensation in every thought, and lacking autonomy because it belongs to conditions, is the four phases of the Two Vehicles.
Seeing these defects in one’s own four phases and then contemplating the same in others brings forth compassion and practice of the six perfections. The nature and marks of the objects engaged by the six receptions have always been so, but for immeasurable kalpas sentient beings have stubbornly and foolishly protected and clung to them, unable to relinquish them or forget what is relinquished. Now contemplate the object as no fixed object and do not receive it; contemplate the faculty as no fixed faculty and do not cling to the body; contemplate the person as unobtainable and see no fixed recipient. Gift, recipient, and act of giving are all empty: this is the perfection of giving.
The Diamond Prajñāpāramitā says that giving while abiding in form, sound, scent, taste, touch, or dharmas is giving that abides in marks, like a person entering darkness and seeing nothing. Giving without abiding in form and the others is signless giving, like a sighted person seeing many forms under sunlight. Merely saying “do not see marks” remains too abbreviated to understand easily. True non-seeing does not fix form as having marks, lacking marks, both having and lacking marks, or neither having nor lacking marks. Wherever someone clings to a mark, guide them out from it so that none of the sixty-two views arises. This is signless giving that reaches the other shore. All dharmas tend toward giving and accomplish the Great Vehicle: this is the bodhisattva’s four phases.
Contemplating the four phases as equal to space is permanence; not being pressed by them is ease; not creating karma because of them is self; and not being defiled by them is purity. This is the four phases of the Buddha Dharma realm. Although the four phases are empty, within emptiness the many four phases through to Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges can still be seen, accomplishing the Great Vehicle. This is the provisionally named four phases.
If they were only sheer emptiness, they could not possess the ten Dharma realms. Yet Dharma realms arise through conditions and have no substantially existent nature. Because they are not existent, they are empty; because they are not empty, they exist. Neither grasping emptiness or existence, simultaneously illuminate both. Emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle—the three truths—are distinctly complete, and the Buddha’s knowing and seeing fully appears. All this is clearly present in the four phases of mind. Contemplate the four phases of the remaining five receptions—sound, scent, taste, touch, and dharmas—in the same way, perfectly illuminating the three truths and the inconceivable without recording the repetitions at length.
Next contemplate giving in the action of walking. Contemplate the four phases of before intending to walk, about to walk, walking, and after walking. Whether slow or fast, none can be obtained, nor may one separately grasp an unobtainability. Turn back to contemplate the aware mind: it neither comes from outside, emerges from inside, abides in between, nor exists eternally. There is no fixed walking or walker; all is ultimately empty and quiescent.
Yet coming and going occur only through the mind’s direction. Walking may be for breaking precepts, deceiving another, one’s family, surpassing another, propriety and deference, wholesome meditation, or nirvāṇa. It may also come from compassion and relinquish the six objects while directing the six actions. In skillfully coming and going, lifting and lowering the foot are illusion-like, vague and insubstantial, and both walker and walking are forgotten. A thousand miles do not seem far, and a few steps are not grasped as near. Whatever is done, do not let the effort be wasted and do not seek repayment. Abiding in giving in this way embraces Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the Ganges sands, possesses the Great Vehicle, and reaches the other shore.
Again contemplate one direction of mind as possessing the ten Dharma realms. One is not fixed as one and therefore can become ten; ten is not fixed as ten and therefore can become one. It is neither one nor ten, yet illuminates one and ten simultaneously. The three truths are complete in one thought of mind. Standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and silence are all the same. The Lotus passage in which children of the Buddha give fine garments and superior clothing in quest of the Buddha path has this meaning.
Giving was first explained jointly through the twelve matters; now each matter is used to explain all six perfections. While walking, a practitioner views sentient beings with the eye of great compassion without obtaining their marks, so that they feel no fear toward the bodhisattva: this is giving within walking. Causing sentient beings no harm and not grasping marks of offense or merit is morality. During walking, thoughts do not arise; there is no movement or abode, and the five aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements do not move: this is patience. While walking, no substantially existent lifting or lowering of the foot is obtained, mind has no thought before or awareness after, and no fixed arising, abiding, or ceasing exists in any dharma: this is vigor. No fixed body or mind, birth and death or nirvāṇa, is obtained; within any dharma there is no reception, recollection, or grasping, no savoring and no distraction: this is meditative concentration. During walking, the six parts—head, hands, and feet—are like clouds, shadow, dream, illusion, echo, and transformation, without arising, ceasing, annihilation, or permanence; aggregates, elements, and sense fields are empty and quiescent, with neither bondage nor liberation: this is prajñā.
Quiescence during walking may disclose a mark of concentration. Without examination, one could become defiled by that object and greedily savor meditation. Now turn back and contemplate the concentrated mind: mind itself has no fixed mind, so where could concentration be? Know that this mark of concentration arises from inversion. Contemplating in this way, neither an emptiness nor a non-emptiness is seen; the mark of concentration breaks and attachment does not arise. Only what arises through skillful means is the bodhisattva’s understanding.
Before awakening, practitioners may also cling to “I can contemplate mind,” treat the contemplator as wondrous wisdom, and become arrogant through attachment to wisdom. This is an obstruction of knowledge equal to that of non-Buddhists, and liberation is impossible. Therefore turn illumination back upon the contemplating mind: no abode, fixed arising, or ceasing can be seen. Ultimately there is neither a contemplator nor a non-contemplator. Since a contemplator cannot be obtained, who contemplates dharmas? When the person who contemplates mind cannot be obtained, conception of contemplation is left behind. The treatise says that recollection, conception, and contemplation are removed, the mind of conceptual proliferation entirely ceases, immeasurable karmic offenses are removed, and the pure mind is constantly one; only such a noble and wondrous person sees prajñā. Contemplating mind within mind in the Great Collection has the same meaning.
Walking in this way possesses the three samādhis. The first contemplation breaks all kinds of existent marks and sees neither inside nor outside: this is emptiness samādhi. Next contemplate the emptiness that breaks marks: this is signlessness samādhi. Last, see no agent: this is wishlessness samādhi. It also breaks the three inversions and three poisons, passes beyond the currents of desire existence, form existence, and formless existence, subdues the four enemies of afflictions, aggregates, death, and the devas’ māra, fulfills the perfections, embraces the Dharma realm, and increases and completes all Dharma gates—not merely the six perfections and three samādhis. If walking, one matter, possesses all dharmas, the remaining eleven matters do likewise.
〔科§01b-19〕 Cultivating Morality within the Twelve Matters
Next comes morality. Some people compete to remain cautious and pure amid the six objects, like holding a bowl of oil without spilling one drop. They maintain exact deportment and ordered advance and retreat during walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speech, and silence. Yet this is still only called keeping precepts. Its result makes one ascend and enjoy pleasure, but this is neither samādhi nor perfection. When contemplative wisdom is attained, morality within the twelve matters is naturally fulfilled.
For example, while contemplating form, investigate the four phases of before seeing, about to see, seeing, and after seeing in many ways. Neither the arising mind nor the contemplating mind can be obtained. It is neither inside nor outside, neither comes nor goes, and is quiescent, neither arising nor ceasing〔其一〕. Contemplating in this way purifies the seven branches of body and speech like space and successively accomplishes ten kinds of morality. First, morality without deficiency; second, unbroken morality; third, morality without puncture: these three moral disciplines all arise from purification of the seven branches. Fourth, breaking the many unwholesome mental activities of the four phases is unmingled morality. Fifth, not being disturbed by the four phases is morality shared with concentration. Sixth, non-arising of the four-phase mind is morality shared with the path. Seventh, distinguishing the many four phases without obstruction is unattached morality. Eighth, distinguishing them without error is morality praised by the wise. Ninth, knowing that the four phases embrace every Dharma is the Great Vehicle’s sovereign morality. Tenth, discerning permanence, ease, self, and purity within the four phases is ultimate morality〔其二〕.
Once mind is bright and pure, it simultaneously blocks the extremes of emptiness and existence and correctly enters the Middle Way; at the same time it illuminates the conventional and true realities. The inconceivable Buddha object is complete and undiminished〔其三〕.
With respect to form, form, the dharma of form, and a recipient cannot be obtained; gift, recipient, and giving all vanish: this is giving. Settling the mind without movement toward form or its recipient is patience. Cultivating without interruption and without defilement by form or recipient is vigor. Not being disturbed by form or recipient is meditative concentration. Seeing both as illusion and transformation is prajñā. Seeing them as space is emptiness samādhi; even that emptiness being unobtainable is signlessness samādhi; absence of agent and act is wishlessness samādhi. Not only the three truths, six perfections, and three samādhis, but Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the Ganges sands can all be understood accordingly. Contemplation of form is so, and so are sound, scent, taste, touch, and dharmas; all six receptions and six actions are the same. The Lotus passage in which children of the Buddha seek the Buddha path with complete deportment expresses this meaning.
〔科§01b-20〕 Patience, Vigor, Meditative Concentration, Wisdom, and the Mutual Completion of the Six Perfections
Next traverse the wholesome practice of patience, still through the six receptions and six actions, each of which contains agreeable and adverse objects. Agreeable objects accord with the mind and adverse ones do not. Do not become angry with the adverse or attached to the agreeable. What is seen, the seer, the act, and the agent are all unobtainable; the remaining contemplations follow the foregoing.
Next traverse the wholesome practice of vigor. An older explanation says that vigor has no separate essence and only urges every practice onward. Examining the meaning, vigor should have its own essence: ignorance pervades every affliction yet can still be separately established. Take scripture recitation as an example. Urge the mind onward to disclose vigor, never omitting it by day or night until the wording becomes fluent and familiar. Diligent recitation alone, however, is not yet samādhi or wisdom.
Go on to contemplate breath touching seven places in the body and converging to emit echo-like sound. Sound is neither inside nor outside, with no fixed reciter or recited text. Investigate each of the four phases. In relation to objects, no recipient arises; in relation to conditions, no agent arises. Afflictions do not interrupt the work of recitation, and thought after thought flows into the ocean of great nirvāṇa. Only this is vigor〔云云〕.
Next traverse the meditations. The fundamental meditations, nine perceptions, eight liberations, and the rest, when only objects of concentration, are meditation and not yet perfection. Contemplate the four phases of entering concentration: even a fixed mind cannot be seen, so where could a separate concentration be? One thereby penetrates the true mark of meditation and embraces every Dharma through meditation. After explaining the eight perceptions in its fifth fascicle, the Dazhidu Lun proceeds to explain the ten powers, four fearlessnesses, and all dharmas. Some commentators fail to understand its profound intent and suppose the treatise’s order to be mistaken. In fact, its author discloses the eight perceptions as marks of the Great Vehicle and therefore explains all dharmas extensively〔云云〕.
Next traverse wisdom. The treatise explains prajñā in eight ways. Here, take worldly wisdom provisionally and contemplate the six receptions and six actions, investigating worldly wisdom through the four phases until it ultimately cannot be obtained. Contemplate every other wholesome Dharma in the same way.
Question: If one Dharma already embraces all dharmas, would contemplation alone not suffice? Why is calming also needed? If one perfection already embraces all, why are the other five necessary?
Answer: The six perfections complete one another in turn, like entering battle in armor, where protection cannot fail to be comprehensive〔云云〕. Contemplation resembles a lamp and calming a sealed room without drafts; washing clothes, cutting grass, and similar tasks each require their appropriate supports〔云云〕. From one side, prajñā is the Dharma realm and universally embraces everything, so the other dharmas may seem unnecessary. Yet every other Dharma is also the Dharma realm and also embraces everything, so prajñā could equally seem unnecessary. Ultimately, prajñā is the dharmas and the dharmas are prajñā, neither two nor different. Thus prajñā cannot be omitted, the other five perfections cannot be discarded, and calming and contemplation must assist one another〔云云〕.
〔科§01b-21〕 Cultivating Contemplation while Traversing Unwholesome Dharmas
The third gate uses following one’s own intention to traverse unwholesome matters. Wholesome and unwholesome are not fixed names at every level. The six coverings are commonly called unwholesome, and the phenomenal six perfections that counteract them wholesome. Yet when pleasant human or divine results end, one still falls into the three unwholesome paths. From the standpoint of escape, they again become unwholesome, because neither the coverings nor phenomenal perfections genuinely shake or transcend birth and death. The Two Vehicles escape suffering and are relatively called wholesome, but they liberate only themselves and lack the marks of good people of the Great Vehicle. The treatise even rebukes their lack of great compassion by preferring the mind of a foul, leprous jackal to the intention of a śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha. From this level, both birth and death and the Two Vehicles’ nirvāṇa retain unexhausted unwholesomeness.
Bodhisattvas of the six perfections possess compassion and benefit sentient beings, and so may be called wholesome. Yet if the principle they see remains partial, it resembles fine food served in a poisoned vessel, killing whoever eats; it becomes unwholesome again. The three vehicles’ common elimination of delusion is better, but without seeing a distinct principle beyond the two extremes, they remain within those extremes and have not removed ignorance; their goodness is not ultimate. Although the Separate Teaching sees a distinct principle, it still carries skillful means and does not fully correspond with principle. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that before the perfect view all are still called people of wrong views, and wrong views are certainly unwholesome. Only the perfect Dharma is ultimately called wholesome. What accords with the true mark is called the path, and what turns away is called the non-path. If one penetrates the absence of fixed unwholesome nature in all evils and sees each as the true mark in its identity, one can proceed through the non-path and penetrate the Buddha path. Conversely, if attachment arises toward the Buddha path and its ambrosia cannot be digested, even the path becomes the non-path. In this sense, the meanings of wholesome and unwholesome extend through every level.
Here, provisionally distinguish them phenomenally: phenomenal perfections are wholesome and the six coverings unwholesome. Contemplation of the wholesome has been explained; now contemplation within the unwholesome is clarified. Contemplating the wholesome does not end the six coverings forever. Afflictions are vast and may arise at any time; contemplating others, one sees immeasurable unwholesome conduct. When cultivating the perception that everything worldly is undesirable, one may see no good person or land, only sentient beings wrapped in many unwholesome coverings. Even if all six are not present, some unwholesome tendency predominates: one person is stingy and greedy, another breaks precepts, another is angry, another indolent, another addicted to alcohol. Ordinary faculties are easily seized by objects; who is wholly faultless? Those who leave the world for monastic life cannot yet perfect every practice. Laypeople experience desire and are not exclusively practitioners, so unwholesomeness is part of daily life. Even arhats retain residual habits, much more ordinary beings.
If ordinary beings indulge the unwholesome coverings, they are crushed, fall downward, and never escape. Contemplative wisdom must therefore be cultivated precisely when an unwholesome thought appears. In the Buddha’s time, householders with spouses and children who handled official and worldly affairs still attained the path through them. Aṅgulimāla turned from killing to kindness; Prince Jeta and Queen Mallikā respectively drank alcohol and kept precepts; Hexumiduo manifested desire and accomplished pure conduct; and Devadatta’s wrong views were used to disclose the correct. If evil had a fixed evil nature and practice of the path within it were wholly impossible, these people could only remain ordinary forever. Precisely because practice is possible amid unwholesome objects, one can still become noble despite the six coverings. Thus an unwholesome object need not sever the path.
Nor does attainment of the path immediately consume every residual habit. A stream-enterer’s desire may even grow stronger, Pilindavatsa still retained a habit of arrogance, and Śāriputra still manifested a habit of anger, without damaging their uncontaminated realization. Like brightness and darkness in space, which cannot eliminate one another, this can disclose the Buddha’s awakening.
If someone has an especially strong habit of desire, burning and impure, coarse counteraction may only intensify it. Instead of continuing to fight it head-on, follow it immediately with contemplation whenever it appears. When fishing, if the fish is strong and the line weak, do not pull violently. Let the hook and bait enter its mouth and follow as it goes near or far, sinks or rises, without letting go; before long it can be gathered in. The unwholesome covering is the fish and calming-and-contemplation the hook and bait. Without fish, the hook has nothing upon which to work. The more and larger the fish, the more closely the hook must follow without abandonment. Before long the covering can be governed by contemplative wisdom. This means illuminating it at the place where it appears; it does not mean creating evil at will.
How is desire contemplated? When it arises, carefully view the four marks of not yet desiring, about to desire, desiring, and after desiring. First ask how about-to-desire arises from not-yet-desiring: does it arise after not-yet-desiring has ceased, while it has not ceased, from both ceasing and not ceasing, or from neither ceasing nor not ceasing?
First, if not-yet-desiring ceases and about-to-desire arises, do arising and ceasing occupy one place or remain separate? If it arises precisely where ceasing occurs, arising and ceasing are opposites and cannot be simultaneous. If it arises apart from ceasing, it has no cause.
Second, if not-yet-desiring has not ceased when about-to-desire arises, ask likewise whether they are identical or separate. If arising occurs within non-ceasing, two arisings stand simultaneously and generate further arisings without end. If it arises apart from non-ceasing, it is likewise causeless.
Third, if it arises from both ceasing and not ceasing, then if it really arises from ceasing there is no need also to say non-ceasing; if it arises from non-ceasing there is no need also to say ceasing. How could an indeterminate cause produce a determinate result? If ceasing and non-ceasing are one in essence, their natures and marks contradict each other; if they are two, they are originally unrelated.
Fourth, if it arises from neither ceasing nor not ceasing, is this doubly negated location existent or nonexistent? If existent, it is not truly a double negation; if nonexistent, how could empty nothingness produce desire?
Since the arising of about-to-desire cannot be found through these four propositions, reverse the propositions and the ceasing of not-yet-desiring likewise cannot be found. Ask of about-to-desire itself whether it arises, does not arise, both arises and does not arise, or neither arises nor does not arise, and investigate as above. Thus contemplate the covering of desire as ultimately empty and quiescent, while simultaneously and clearly illuminating its conditions. This is the hook and bait. If the covering constantly arises, contemplation constantly follows. Ultimately no substantial arising or substantial illumination is seen, while conditional arising and illumination remain distinct. This is the first level〔其一〕.
At the second level, contemplate from which object the covering arises: form or one of the other five; from which action: walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, or silence; and for what matter: breaking precepts, family, deception, jealousy, humanity and deference, wholesome meditation, nirvāṇa, the four virtues of permanence, ease, self, and purity, the six perfections, the three samādhis of emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness, or Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges? Each condition must be distinguished where it actually arises〔其二〕.
Contemplating in this way, no fixed recipient is present in the object and no fixed agent in the conditions, while object, reception, faculty, and condition are distinctly illuminated. Illusion, emptiness, and Dharma-nature do not obstruct one another. If the unwholesome covering obstructed Dharma-nature, Dharma-nature should be destroyed; if Dharma-nature obstructed the covering, the covering should not arise. Know that the covering does not depart from Dharma-nature: when it arises, it arises without departing from Dharma-nature; when it ceases, it ceases without departing from Dharma-nature.
Scriptures therefore separately say that greed and desire, anger, and delusion can become the path of contemplation and that the three contain all Buddha-Dharmas. Seeking a separate awakening apart from desire would instead place them as far apart as heaven and earth. They also say that a bodhisattva proceeds through the non-path and penetrates the Buddha path; that all sentient beings are themselves the mark of awakening, with no separate awakening to attain, and themselves the mark of nirvāṇa, with no separate extinction to realize; that for people of overweening pride the Buddha calls separation from lust, anger, and delusion liberation, while for those without such pride he calls the nature of lust, anger, and delusion itself liberation; and that all defilement is the lineage of the Tathāgata. As the colors and flavors of mountains and seas are neither two nor different within the true mark, this is the third level, contemplating the inconceivable principle of unwholesome dharmas〔其三〕.
Constant cultivation of contemplative wisdom gradually makes contemplation and the principle of the covering correspond like form and shadow; this is identity in contemplative practice. Making every unwholesome dharma and worldly livelihood accord with real contemplation is identity in resemblance. Entering the copper-wheel stage of the first abode breaks the root ignorance of the covering; when the root falls, branches break, and buddha-nature appears. This is identity in partial realization. When buddhas exhaust the source of every covering, this is ultimate identity. Thus the covering of desire vertically possesses the six identities—principle, name, contemplative practice, resemblance, partial realization, and the ultimate—and horizontally possesses the six perfections and all Buddha-Dharmas〔云云〕.
Contemplate anger in the same way. If a person has much anger, resentment surges continually in the mind and can neither be cut off nor suppressed. Immediately illuminate the angry thought with calming-and-contemplation at the moment it appears. Contemplate the four marks of not yet angry, about to become angry, angry, and after anger, asking where anger arises. Neither arising nor ceasing can be obtained. Then traverse the twelve matters of six receptions and six actions: from whom does anger arise, who is angry, and at whom is it directed? In such contemplation, anger itself, its tracks of coming and going, and its appearance are all empty and quiescent. Contemplate anger as possessing the ten Dharma realms and the four virtues of permanence, ease, self, and purity, as above〔云云〕. This is penetration of the Buddha path within anger as non-path. Contemplate breaking precepts, indolence, distraction, wrong views, delusion, and every other unwholesome matter in the same way.
〔科§01b-22〕 Contemplating the Indeterminate, Neither Wholesome nor Unwholesome
The fourth gate contemplates what is neither wholesome nor unwholesome: the dim and hazy indeterminate. Why contemplate it? Some people are naturally inclined toward neither wholesome nor unwholesome action and seem to lack conditions for leaving the world through following one’s own intention. Such people cannot be abandoned. Thus the treatise says that prajñā and contemplation can be applied even within the indeterminate.
Is the indeterminate ultimately identical with or different from wholesome and unwholesome? If wholly identical, it would not be called indeterminate. If different, ask again: does the indeterminate arise when the determinable mind has ceased, while it has not ceased, while it both has and has not ceased, or while it neither has nor has not ceased? Even the determinable mind cannot be found, much less a fixed identity or difference between determinate and indeterminate. They are not fixed as identical and therefore do not merge; not fixed as different and therefore do not scatter. Because they do not merge, they do not arise; because they do not scatter, they do not cease.
Then examine each of the twelve matters of six receptions and six actions: within which matter does the indeterminate arise, for whom, and who is the indeterminate person? In such contemplation it is equal to space. Also know that one indeterminate dharma can produce the ten Dharma realms and all dharmas. The indeterminate does not depart from Dharma-nature. Dharma-nature’s constant quiescence is calming; quiescent yet constantly illuminating is contemplation. In this way one penetrates the Buddha path within the indeterminate as non-path. The indeterminate becomes the Dharma realm, horizontally embracing every Dharma and vertically embracing the six identities, complete in height and breadth as in the preceding model.
The three kinds of calming-and-contemplation are also embraced here. Explaining following one’s own intention only through the final class of wholesome practices expresses the gradual; explaining it through wholesome and unwholesome together expresses the perfect and sudden; and explaining it through wholesome practices that alternate, interpenetrate, and overlap before and after expresses the indeterminate〔云云〕.
〔科§01b-23〕 The Four Practices Differ in Method but Share the Same Contemplation of Principle
The four kinds of samādhi have distinct methods but the same contemplation of principle. Because the first three have many procedures, they often activate Dharma gates that assist the path and may also stir obstructive events. Following one’s own intention has few fixed procedures and therefore produces fewer such events. If only the method is understood, the assisting events that arise cannot be integrated. If contemplation of principle is understood, every event can be penetrated. Conversely, without the intent of contemplation of principle, the phenomenal aids to the path cannot be established; once that intent is attained, phenomenal samādhi is naturally accomplished.
Those who practice only through fixed forms apply the mind when entering a practice site but cannot apply it after leaving. Following one’s own intention has no gap between inside and outside. Fixed methods are chiefly restricted to the first three kinds, but contemplation of principle extends through all four〔云云〕.
Question: Each of the first three samādhis includes encouragement to cultivate. Why is this one not separately encouraged?
Answer: The non-path of the six coverings can become the path of liberation within correct contemplation. People of dull faculties and heavy obstruction might hear this and immediately sink into misunderstanding. Strongly encouraging them to practice would carry them still farther from the purport. The text therefore does not explicitly encourage it and instead turns at once to a long warning against abuse.
〔科§01b-24〕 A Stern Warning against Abusing False Emptiness
North of the Huai River there was once a school that claimed to cultivate Great Vehicle emptiness but resembled someone grasping a snake without knowing the method. It must now be explained. Its founding teacher contemplated wholesome dharmas for a long time without penetrating them, then let the mind turn freely toward contemplating evil. He attained a little concentration and a shallow understanding of emptiness. Knowing neither sentient beings’ faculties nor the Buddha’s intent, he taught this method indiscriminately. After a long time, one or two people happened to gain a small benefit, like a worm accidentally boring the shape of a written graph into wood. This was treated as real evidence, while every other teaching was called false.
The school mocked those who kept precepts and cultivated goodness, saying wholesome conduct was not the path, and specifically instructed people to commit every evil. People blind to right and wrong, with dull spiritual faculties and heavy afflictions, heard a teaching that accorded with their desires, believed and followed it, abandoned prohibitions, committed every evil, and piled offenses like a mountain. Ordinary people therefore treated Buddha-Dharma as straw, and rulers and ministers used it to eradicate Buddhism. The poison penetrated deeply and had not changed by the author’s time.
The treatise also cites a historical simile of ritual collapse and disorder at the end of the Zhou, then mentions the gifted Ruan Ji wearing loose hair and an unfastened sash, which later descendants of nobles competed to imitate. People insulted one another as slaves, dogs, and horses and called this penetrating naturalness, while cautious people of integrity were called rustics. This became a sign of the Sima house’s decline. Emperor Wu of Northern Zhou’s destruction of Buddhism was likewise traced to the evil karma of Wei Yuansong. Such figures are monsters within Buddha-Dharma and monsters of their age. What do they have to do with genuine following of one’s own intention?
These people have no wisdom or understanding. They trust only their own teacher, revere predecessors, and decide that this is the path. Following desire is easy, so they indulge themselves and never correct the delusion. It is like the beautiful Xishi, whose illness of the heart caused her to frown and groan, making every gesture more beautiful; an ugly neighbor imitated the frown and only became more repellent. Poor people who saw her fled, rich people shut their gates and hid, cave dwellers hid more deeply, and birds flew high. Deviant practitioners imitating a noble one’s skillful means resemble the ugly woman imitating the frown, or a mad dog chasing thunder. They create the karma of hell and are truly pitiable. Unable to stop their appetite for desire, they also resemble flies trapped in spit. Such, in outline, are the faults of abusive practice.
The teacher’s error lies in not knowing faculties or understanding the Buddha’s intent. The Buddha said that greed and desire can become the path because he saw particular sentient beings of scant merit and inferior faculties who could never cultivate the path in a wholesome object. If left to revolve in offense, they would never escape; therefore he instructed them to cultivate calming-and-contemplation precisely where desire was active. This was a teaching of last resort. It resembles parents whose sick child responds to no other medicine and must be given yellow-dragon decoction, even having the teeth pried open so it can be poured in; after taking it, the child recovers. The Buddha likewise teaches in exact accordance with that capacity. A swift horse sees only the whip’s shadow and immediately enters the correct road. This is the Buddha’s intent in saying desire can become the path.
If a sentient being is not suited to cultivating calming-and-contemplation within an unwholesome object, the Buddha teaches that wholesome dharmas are the path. The Buddha teaches both sides. Why does the deviant teacher denounce the wholesome and insist only on evil? If he considers himself right, he elevates himself above the Buddha and openly contradicts the Buddha’s teaching in the Buddha’s presence.
At other times, an age may be disordered and people bound by royal service, unable freely to cultivate goodness. Only then does the Buddha instruct them to cultivate calming-and-contemplation within unavoidable unwholesome objects. When there is neither calamity nor constraint, why use poisonous milk-medicine to harm others’ wisdom-life? The cattle tender in the Āgama knew the good ford and brought the herd safely across. Only if the good ford became dangerous and the need was desperate would he use the bad ford. It has so many dangers that scarcely one cow in a hundred survives. When nothing is wrong and a good ford is available, drive the cattle along the wholesome path. Why insist on the evil one and drown oneself with others? Destroying Buddha-Dharma, diminishing its radiance, and harming sentient beings—the fault of the bad spiritual friend lies in not understanding the Buddha’s intent.
Again, both level and dangerous roads may arrive; why abandon the easy for the difficult? Wholesome and unwholesome objects may both open the path, but faculties must be examined before entering an unwholesome covering. If the deviant teacher can truly penetrate through the non-path, why can he not walk through water and fire or pass through a mountain wall? If he cannot penetrate even a worldly dangerous road, how much less create evil and enter the correct path. He cannot necessarily know even when one person delights in wholesome or unwholesome practice, much less immeasurable sentient beings. How could he teach all through desire indiscriminately?
Even the śrāvaka in the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa rebuked himself for failing to contemplate faculties and teaching when he should not. Failure to contemplate faculties causes error even in the Two Vehicles; how much more for someone blind, sightless, and governed only by his own teacher-mind. This contradicts scripture, capacity, and principle, and is delusion at its extreme. Someone who teaches in this way without knowing appropriate capacity is a corpse in the ocean of precepts. Discipline requires expelling him so that a poisonous tree does not remain in the pure garden〔云云〕.
Examine his evil conduct further and it is both partial and deviant. If he says desire is the path, he violates only women but will not say anger is also the path. He may harm men and delight only in smooth touch while fearing the bitter touch of a beating; there he says there is no path. Practicing one but not another, finding the path in one place and not another, he is dark as lacquer and his practice partially defiled. He resembles a corpse polluting a beautiful garden〔云云〕. If questioned in the same way about non-paths such as water, fire, blades, and clubs, he becomes silent, or answers against his own mind that although others cannot see it, he constantly enters the path. This is shameless speech and also shows no understanding of the six identities.
This long passage is necessary because the first three practices are arduous and their procedures difficult, and so they require encouragement. Following one’s own intention accords with daily life and can easily appear to license entry into evil, so it requires a severe warning. It resembles taking the violent medicine rhubarb: one must prepare a plain rice drink to regulate and prevent excess〔云云〕.
〔科§01b-25〕 If One Contemplation Suffices, Why Are Four Kinds of Samādhi Needed?
Question: Correct contemplation of the Middle Way can concentrate the mind. Would this one practice not suffice? Why list four kinds of samādhi and traverse wholesome and unwholesome dharmas and the twelve matters? The more water is stirred, the muddier it becomes and the dimmer the luminous pearl; the more wind, the greater the waves. How does that assist clarity and quiet?
Answer: This resembles a poor person who obtains a little and is satisfied, no longer seeking what is better. If there were only one method of contemplating mind, what would happen when many different minds arose? This already fails one’s own practice. When used to transform others, sentient beings’ faculties differ from one another. Even one person has immeasurable afflictions, much more many people. A physician gathers every medicine in order to treat every illness. Someone with one illness needs only one medicine but asks why the doctor possesses so many; this question is the same. The illnesses of afflicted mind are boundless, for one person and even more for many.
Even for one person, all four may need to be taught. If the person wishes to hear the four kinds of samādhi and delights upon hearing them, teach all four: this is the worldly siddhānta. If hearing and practicing all four in sequence produces wholesome dharmas, teach all four: this is the individually adapted siddhānta. The person may need to counteract evil in constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, or following one’s own intention: this is the counteractive siddhānta. The person may require all four dharmas to break open and enter: this is the ultimate-meaning siddhānta. If all four must be taught even to one person, how could they be unnecessary?
For many people, one delights in constantly sitting and not the other three; another wants constantly walking and not the other three. Responding universally to their different delights is the worldly siddhānta. The other three—the individually adapted, counteractive, and ultimate-meaning siddhāntas—are likewise established according to different faculties.
Even within one samādhi all four siddhāntas are present. If one delights in walking, walk; if in sitting, sit. Walk when wholesome roots unfold and entry into Dharma gates occurs; sit when the mind-ground is cool, joyful, and stable. This is suitability and the production of goodness. If sitting brings torpor, rise and walk; if walking brings distraction and fatigue, stop and sit. This is counteraction. If walking suddenly becomes empty and quiescent, continue walking; if sitting becomes clear and sharp, continue sitting. This is entry. Each of the other three samādhis likewise possesses the meaning of all four siddhāntas〔云云〕.
〔科§01b-26〕 Four Alternatives of Sharp and Dull Faculties, with and without Obstruction
Question: Wholesome dharmas support correct principle, so calming-and-contemplation can be cultivated within them. Unwholesome dharmas oppose correct principle. How can it be cultivated there?
Answer: The Dazhidu Lun distinguishes four classes by faculties and obstructions: first, sharp faculties without obstruction; second, sharp faculties with obstruction; third, dull faculties without obstruction; and fourth, dull faculties with obstruction.
The first is the highest class, represented by Śāriputra and others in the Buddha’s time. A practitioner cultivates calming-and-contemplation within wholesome dharmas. Diligently cultivating the wholesome creates absence of obstruction in the future; constantly cultivating calming-and-contemplation creates sharp future faculties. If the two past causes of unobstructed and sharp faculties are already present, a little cultivation in this life brings correspondence and movement from identity in contemplative practice into resemblance and real realization. Failure to enter in this life means those two causes were not previously complete. Cultivating through the wholesome now prepares rapid entry in the future.
The second class has sharp faculties for attaining the path but has accumulated grave karmic obstructions in the past. King Ajātaśatru and Aṅgulimāla in the Buddha’s time are examples. Their heinous offenses were heavy obstructions that should have led to hell, yet seeing the Buddha and hearing the Dharma made them suddenly noble. Because their faculties were sharp, obstruction could not block the path. This is the meaning of practitioners today cultivating calming-and-contemplation when unwholesome dharmas appear: creating evil produces future obstruction, while cultivating contemplation produces sharp faculties in a later life. Encountering a good spiritual friend whose goad turns them to the correct road, they can still attain the path. How could contemplation be refused merely because evil contradicts principle?
The third class has dull faculties without obstruction, represented by Cūḍapanthaka in the Buddha’s time. His body, speech, and mind had no faults, but his faculties were extremely slow. Even in ninety days he struggled to memorize one Kumāra verse: the wise commit no evil with body, speech, or mind, constantly keep right mindfulness present, neither cling greedily to desires nor undertake useless worldly ascetic practice. Some people today keep precepts and practice goodness but do not study calming-and-contemplation. Although they will have no future obstruction, awakening to the path will remain very difficult.
The fourth class includes everyone who both creates evil and does not cultivate calming-and-contemplation. Because they do not cultivate it, they cannot attain the path. Their faculties are dull, so even a thousand explanations leave them wooden and uncomprehending. They also commit many offenses, producing countless obstructions. Like a leper whose body is numb and feels nothing even when pierced to the bone, they wrap themselves in many kinds of bad karma.
〔科§01b-27〕 Urgency and Laxity in Vehicle and Precepts, and the Chapter’s Conclusion
Thus, although the wholesome supports principle, attaining the path still requires calming-and-contemplation. Although the unwholesome opposes principle, sharp faculties joined with cultivated contemplation may still break obstruction. The path alone is most honored. How could committing evil become a reason to abandon calming-and-contemplation? The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that laxity in keeping precepts is not yet the most fundamental laxity; laxity in cultivating the vehicle of contemplative wisdom is what is truly called lax. The four alternatives—urgency in both vehicle and precepts, urgency in the vehicle with laxity in precepts, laxity in the vehicle with urgency in precepts, and laxity in both—must be fully explained and correlated with the preceding four alternatives of faculties and obstruction〔云云〕.
The treatise also cites the statement that one would rather be Devadatta than Udraka Rāmaputra, taking its meaning to be that the contemplative vehicle matters deeply and contaminated concentration must not be treated as ultimate. From the very beginning, practitioners should diligently cultivate hearing, reflection, and actual practice without ever stopping, like the drunken brahman whose head was shaved or the actress who donned a kāṣāya〔云云〕.
坐著不動,才叫修行嗎?若一直走、邊走邊坐,甚至在見聞覺知、善惡無記的一切念中用功,又怎麼會同名三昧?《摩訶止觀》沒有把四種三昧排成四個高下階級。它先給出共同尺度:法界是一處,正觀安住不動;再讓常坐、常行、半行半坐、非行非坐,成為調直觀心的四種緣。
於是,問題不在身體究竟坐或走,而在每一種身儀中,心怎樣不離止觀。常坐讓外緣極少,直面一念法界;常行讓步步、聲聲、念念相續;半行半坐讓禮誦旋坐與實相觀彼此成全;非行非坐則把觀照送入一切日用。第四門涉及惡境,故尤須與誡濫同讀:若把『惡可作觀境』偷換成『惡行本身就是修行』,便會從隨自意墮成恣意。因此本章後半的誡濫,不是旁枝,而是第四門不可缺少的護欄。
為何一個法界要有四種行法
〔科§一〕通名三昧,別開四緣
問:既然法界只有一處,正觀也只在安住不動,為何不只立一種修法?
答:所住之理可以不二,眾生用心的門徑卻不一。乳要經鑽搖才能成醍醐,發心也要成為可行的身口意功課,才有登位的階梯。四種三昧不是把法界切成四份,而是讓不同身儀、不同時節、不同根性,都有可藉之緣。
『調直』二字尤其重要。心平常隨境彎曲:坐時昏沉,行時散亂,說時向外,默時又可能陷入無記。三昧不是把身體固定成某個姿勢便完成,而是借姿勢、聲音、期限、道場與觀法,使心回到法界一處。若只守外形,四行都可能失心;若真能調心,行坐之別便不妨同歸一理。
常坐:當一切動作都退到最少
〔科§二〕九十日只留一張繩床
問:常坐為何把生活縮得如此嚴格?
答:它把外在選項減到最少,好讓行者無處逃避自己的心。一室、一床、一佛方面、九十日,除了經行、飲食、便利,不以行住臥替換端坐。頸背要直,身不動搖萎倚,旁邊甚至不置第二座。這不是崇拜苦姿勢,而是用明確誓限截斷討價還價:不欺佛,不負心,也不以一個公開誓願欺誑眾生。
身的開遮因此很清楚。所開的是專坐,所遮的便不犯。可與眾共處,獨處更易離鬧;但無論獨眾,重點都不是營造幽玄氣氛,而是使時刻相續,沒有片刻任心外馳。
〔科§三〕沉默為常,稱名為救援
問:既然常坐重靜,為何障礙來時反而出聲稱佛?
答:默不是目的,護住正念才是目的。疲極、疾病、睡蓋與內外障礙奪心時,若單憑微弱心力不能排遣,便以身口助意。人憂喜鬱結時,放聲悲笑能使氣機舒展;稱名也使氣息、聲響與心願合成一股力量。它像拖曳重物者借旁人之手,不是棄下原來的路,而是求援以免半途倒下。
稱一佛名與稱十方佛功德平等;專稱一佛,是為攝心。法門不明時,則親近解般若者,依聞而修。平時連誦經持呪尚嫌擾靜,世俗閒語更應止息。由此可見,無障時守默,障奪正念時稱名求援,判準只在是否護持一行三昧。
〔科§四〕從如來、眾生、煩惱到重業,都不離法界
問:端坐之後,心究竟觀什麼?
答:先捨惡覺亂想,不取形貌,專把心繫於法界,於一念中觀法界。繫緣使心不散,是止;一念明了,是觀。止不是關閉覺知,觀也不是追逐影像;二者同在一念中,使心離有無、知不知兩邊,住於無所住。
法界可名菩提、般若、不生不滅與不可思議境界,名字雖多,並無兩個所指。觀如來時,不把如來與如來智分成能知所知,也不把祂安置在某一方、某一世、某一垢淨形相中。這一觀如虛空,不靠向外神遊才見佛;水鏡現形、由一佛至十方佛,都在不取佛相中成立。若另以一個法界去證另一個法界,反成諍論;所以說無證無得。
觀眾生也同樣。眾生界量如佛界量,不可思議;既不見固定凡法,便無凡法可捨;既不見固定聖法,便無聖法可取。生死涅槃、染垢清淨,不因不取而混亂,也不因分別而成兩個實體,只住實際。
再觀貪瞋癡,並不是把煩惱的作用說成無害,而是追到它不可固定為生死或涅槃的實相。不另捨一個見惑,不另抱一個無為,才能在煩惱現處修道。推至最重五逆,也不在實際之外:業緣不來不去,因果無固定自性,故可被觀照;法界印不被四魔破壞,因為魔也不能逃出法界。這條觀路從最清淨名相一直走到最重業,不留下任何一法作法界之外的黑洞。
〔科§五〕磨珠不是一磨即亮
問:這麼深的法,初學如何生信?
答:本論不用容易的許諾勸人,而以『聞而不驚』作門檻。摩尼珠失而復得,長者才知歡喜;眾生久失法界真法,聽聞後能信解,也像重新認出自家寶物。磨珠隨磨隨光,表示功德隨行漸顯,不是聽懂一句便自稱證得。
所勸也遍及四眾。菩薩由此趨菩提,出家二眾由不驚而真隨佛出家,在家男女由不驚而真歸依。相好、音聲、十力、無畏與一切佛法,都不離勤行不懈;常坐的勸修因此回到最初一句:位無行不階。
常行:把一步、一聲、一念鎖在一起
〔科§六〕不是一人硬走,而是三力和合
問:常行為何名佛立?
答:行者在定中見十方現在佛立於前,如清夜明眼看見繁星。這一見不是只靠意志:佛威力、三昧力、行者本功德力三者共同成就。住於初禪乃至四禪、中間禪,住時長短、所見世界與佛多少,都可有少中多差別;名稱相同,不等於每人的定相一律。
身行的要求比常坐更像一場遠征。離開惡知識、親屬鄉里與求取心,獨處、乞食、不受別請;莊嚴道場,沐浴更衣;依明師、外護、同行三種助緣,以九十日為期。敬師如佛,外護如母養子,同行如共涉險;再立筋骨枯朽也不休息的誓。這些不是英雄式孤行,反而承認長期常行必須有師、有護、有伴。
三月中不容一彈指頃的世欲,不容一彈指頃的臥出,也不以說法換取衣食。大信、大精進、大智若不相應,外在九十日只會留下疲憊;親近善知識、無懈精進、堅牢智慧與不動信力,才是期限內真正的四柱。
〔科§七〕唱念為何不能中斷
問:身已常行,為何口還要九十日唱名,心也九十日念佛?
答:因為身、口、意若各走各路,經行很快會變成慣性。唱與念可以同時,也可先後相續;法門不拘一個機械次序,卻不許三業失聯。專以阿彌陀佛為主,不是否定十方佛,而是借一名攝十方功德。步步、聲聲、念念三線合一,行者便無空隙把身留在道場、心送回世間。
〔科§八〕見佛如夢、如影、如鏡
問:常念佛相好,會不會把佛執成外在實物?
答:本論先教人從足下千輻輪相逆觀至無見頂,再從頂順觀至足,願己亦得相好;接著立刻追問:佛從心可得,還是從身可得?身、心、色、智一一推求,都沒有一個能取得佛的實體,連『我』也不可得。
夢中七寶與親屬歡樂,醒後無處可尋;荒野飢者夢食,醒後腹空;男女夢中相從,彼不來、我不往,樂事卻宛然。這些譬不否認夢境曾現,而是拆除來去與實有。寶倚琉璃而現影,白骨觀中光由意作,鏡像不從外入、不從內生;鏡淨則形自現,行者與所有境界清淨,見佛、問法、得答、歡喜,也依此成立。
最後再問:佛從何來,我到何處?所念即見,心作佛、心見佛;但心不能把自己變成可見物。若心起實想便癡,把全無念想執作泥洹也仍是執。於是有念而了其空,見佛而無所貪著,才名佛印。它不是摧毀現象,而是使所有、所欲、所生、所滅都不再成牢固抓取。
念佛由色相漸深,可歷相體、相業、相果、相用,進至不共法,再進至實佛;勢力有下中上,最後仍不著色身、法身。由色入實,不是先愛一個形像、後來厭棄它,而是讓色身成為通向無著法身的門。
〔科§九〕聞寶而不用,才是真正的損失
問:常行功德為何以如此大的校量稱歎?
答:因為本論把它稱作佛母、佛眼、佛父與無生大悲母。即使以無數世界珍寶布施,也不如聞三昧而不驚;聞而信,信而受持、讀誦、解說,再到片刻定心修習與真正成就,層層增上。劫火、官賊、怨毒、龍獸、疾病不能侵害,天龍諸佛護念,是從行者全身心安住此法而說。
反面兩譬更尖銳。鼻塞者把栴檀拿在手中卻聞不到香,農家孩子拿摩尼珠只換一頭牛;問題不是沒有遇到寶,而是遇寶不識、聞法不修。常行九十日看似重在不休息,最深的勸卻是不要讓已聞之法在手中失去價值。
半行半坐:事相不是理觀的對面
〔科§十〕方等為何把七日安排得如此細
問:既說實相空寂,何必香泥、圓壇、幡蓋、尊像、衣履、洗浴與一百二十匝?
答:因為空慧不是逃離身口事行。方等以七日為不可減的期限,先求夢相許可,另請明師,限十人以內,受二十四戒與陀羅尼。道場內外、清淨衣與出入衣分開,三時洗浴,首日供僧;每一細節都在訓練不聊爾、不混雜的心。
口業也有完整循環:預先熟呪,三遍召請,供養、禮拜、流淚陳罪,再一匝一呪旋行一百二十匝;禮畢退坐思惟,坐後再起旋呪,周而復始。行與坐不是各做一半便叫半行半坐,而是在旋呪與思惟之間反覆轉換,使身行不失觀、思惟不離懺。
〔科§十一〕一座道場如何成為一幅觀心圖
問:這些器物如何進入止觀?
答:摩訶袒持陀羅尼所指的祕要,是實相、中道、正空。從真實中來,卻不執一個來者;有所求而求者亦空,得、著、實、來、語、問乃至寂滅、涅槃、虛空分界皆空;正因無所求,六波羅蜜中的求才不成占有。這一空慧遍歷事相,道場便不再只是布置。
清淨道場是清淨境界;去糠見米,是治五住而顯實相;香泥是戒,香燈是戒慧,高座是諸法空。五色蓋由觀五陰而起慈悲覆法界,圓壇是不動實相,翻動的幡是由迷轉解;壇不動、幡能動,正顯動出與不動出不相離。
二十四像是十二因緣逆順觀,酸苦餚饌使無常苦成助道,新衣由翻瞋起忍而新,七日對七覺,一日對一實,三洗對一實三觀、三障三智,一師與一實相應,二十四戒又把逆順因緣化為道共戒。一百二十呪最後收回苦、業、煩惱三道;器物與數目若不回到三道懺悔,便只剩陳列。
〔科§十二〕全分、中分、下分差在哪裡
問:懺悔怎樣同時處理苦、業、煩惱三障?
答:事懺對苦道、業道,理懺對煩惱道。重得戒是業障轉,眼耳諸根清淨是苦障轉,見佛聞法不退是煩惱障轉;三障去,十二因緣樹壞、五陰舍空,思惟實相正破其根。
修行得全分寶,讀誦得中分寶,花香供養得下分寶。本論依修行、讀誦、供養列出三分,使不同深度的受持各有所得,也清楚分出次第。從地積寶至梵天供佛,不如一食供養持經者,正把抽象崇敬拉回護持活的修行。
〔科§十三〕有相與無相為何不相拒
問:法華一門既有道場、禮佛、旋繞、誦經,又說於諸法無所行,兩者是否相反?
答:十法從嚴淨道場、淨身、三業供養、請佛、禮佛、六根懺悔、旋繞、誦經、坐禪直到證相,顯然是事行;心自空、罪福無主、慧日除罪,又顯然是理觀。護持讀誦不是執相的同義,觀空也不是廢除禮懺。
有相以六根懺等事行作悟入之引,無相直觀一切法空;兩者都是方便,妙證時一同放下。若用無相攻擊有相,已把空變成新執;若用有相拒絕無相,儀軌又成自足之物。兩經互出事理,正要彼此校正。
〔科§十四〕白象不是神祕圖鑑
問:六牙白象及象上種種莊嚴,應如何讀?
答:六牙是無漏六通,牙銳表通疾,象力表法身荷負,白表無漏無染。頭上三人所持杵、輪、珠,分別讓智慧導行、出假轉法、中道如意成為可見意象。牙端之池是八解脫的定體,牙是通用,體用不離;池中花是由通生妙因,以神通淨土利生;花中女子是慈,慈運神通而入娑婆;女子所持樂器是四攝,財法二施、愛語、利行、同事如無量音聲引物。
普現色身隨眾生所樂而現,不必固定為白玉像;語言陀羅尼則由慈熏口業,說種種法。整幅白象圖因此從定體、通用、妙因、慈運直到四攝,最後落在利生,不是供人追逐奇相。
勸修所列願望也由罪障至弘法逐層展開:除多劫罪,發菩提心而淨根,見釋迦、多寶與分身,得三昧與語言總持,入如來室、著如來衣、坐如來座,在天龍眾中說法,得文殊藥王等侍護。霜露遇慧日而消,仍要空慧與心相應;若只追求見相而不思實相,便失去這串願求的軸心。
非行非坐:把道場推到一切事中
〔科§十五〕不是不行不坐,而是不被一種姿勢收盡
問:非行非坐是否排除行與坐?
答:恰恰相反,它實通行坐與一切事。名非行非坐,是為與前三種成四句;名隨自意,是意起即修;名覺意,是心意趣向一生,便回照其根源、終末、來處、去處而皆不可得。三名從不同角度命名同一法。
心、意、識也不是三個藏在身內的小主體。對境覺知名心,次心籌量名意,明白分別名識;非一故立三名,非三故說一性。若執三,心法散裂;若執一,又把性凝成實體。由非一非三,進而不落合散、空有、常斷、一異。舉意作觀,便攝心識與一切法;覺意的『覺』,就在不被名字騙成實體。
〔科§十六〕一部請觀音行法如何通向一切經行
問:既說隨自意,為何還先示一套嚴密儀軌?
答:隨自意不是隨便。請像、安位、楊枝淨水、洗浴淨衣、禮三寶七佛與諸尊、數息十念、請聖、稱名、誦偈持呪、發露懺悔、登座唱經,每一步都使身口意有次第。午前、初夜依式,簡略處回經補足;所謂隨,不是把法削成只剩一念感覺。
理觀則由六根與六塵相應處入如實際。地不堅、水不住、風無礙、火不實,都以四句推破自性;色如此,受想行識亦然,十二因緣如谷響、芭蕉、露電。三陀羅尼分破報、業、煩惱三障,六觀世音分破六道三障,再開成二十五三昧。最後依根性成聲聞、緣覺或菩薩道,並收七佛八菩薩懺、虛空藏等諸經行法。由一儀軌示範,不是只許一儀軌;它教人看見事法怎樣被觀心貫通。
四運與十二事:一念究竟在哪裡
〔科§十七〕未起與已滅,為何仍可觀
問:未念尚未起,念已已謝滅,無心如何觀?
答:未作事不等於沒有人,否則後來誰作;作完事也不等於人永滅,否則先前誰作。未念、欲念、正念、念已四運,讓行者不只盯著一個看似停住的現在。過去已去、未來未至、現在不住,三世心無定實,卻非斷無;若一概斷滅,因果罪福也隨之失去。
四運不是把一念切成四粒心。它更像把鏡頭放慢:心尚未起、將起、正住境、已謝,每一處都找不到固定實體,因緣相續卻清楚可知。正因空而不斷、續而不常,善惡念起時才有可照之處。
〔科§十八〕六受六作,如何使布施不只在財物上
問:沒有財物時,布施怎麼修?
答:有六塵便捨六受,無財便運六作。眼受色乃至意緣法,是六受;行、住、坐、臥、語、默,是六作,共十二事。每一事都可先用四運追心,再追能覺之心不從外來、不從內出、不在中間、不無因常有。根、塵、能受者不可得,三事皆空,布施才不被施者、受者與施物綁住。
但空不抹掉因果。眼識、意識、貪染相續,會在同一色境上生出地獄的毀戒、餓鬼的覆諱、畜生的我所、修羅的勝劣,也能生人天五戒十善、二乘觀過與菩薩慈悲。再照空中十法界,見一念即空而因緣宛然;非有故空,非空故有,雙照空有而三諦具足。
行走也可布施。去來可能為毀戒、欺他、眷屬、勝負,也可能為義讓、禪、涅槃或慈悲;舉足下足如幻,忘能所,不計遠近,不唐其功、不望其報。再於行中開六度:以大悲使眾生無畏是施,不傷是戒,心不動是忍,無生住滅是進,不味不亂是禪,身如雲影夢幻、無縛無脫是慧。
定境若被貪著,便再觀定心從顛倒生;能觀若被執成妙慧,便成智障,再照觀者不可得。空三昧破有相,無相三昧破空相,無作三昧破作者;三倒、三毒、三有、四魔隨之成觀。十二事每一事都能如此具法,而不是只把『日常即道』當一句口號。
〔科§十九〕持戒為何還需要觀慧
問:威儀謹潔、如擎油鉢一滴不傾,還不夠嗎?
答:這可名持戒,得升天受樂之報,卻不因此自動成三昧、波羅蜜。觀四運而不得所起心與能觀心,身口七支才清淨如空;由此開不缺、不破、不穿、不雜、定共、道共、無著、智所讚、大乘自在、究竟十戒。戒不只防一件行為,也要使心不被四運亂、分別不謬、能攝一切法與四德。
同一色境又可互具其餘五度與三三昧:三事皆亡是施,安心不動是忍,無染無間是進,不亂是禪,如幻是慧;如空、空亦不可得、無能無所,分別是空、無相、無作。聲香味觸法與六作皆然。威儀具足因此不是外表整齊,而是每一進退都被觀慧照透。
〔科§二十〕一度攝一切,為何仍不可廢其餘
問:忍、進、禪、慧若各能攝一切,是否只修一項即可?
答:忍在順逆中不愛不瞋;精進不只是勤誦,而要觀聲如響、能誦所誦不可得,使念念流入涅槃海;禪不只是根本定、九想、背捨,而要觀入定四運、通達禪實相;智慧也要回觀世智與六受六作不可得。每一度都能開全法界,卻各自對治不同缺口。
六度像披甲入陣,防護要密;觀如燈,止如密室。般若遍攝諸法,諸法也各為法界而攝般若;『即』不是取消差別,而是使差別互相成全。只以一攝一切為理由廢五度,正是把圓融誤讀成省事。
惡可作境,為何絕不等於縱惡
〔科§二十一〕鉤餌必須跟著惡魚,卻不是養魚
問:善扶正理可修止觀,惡背正理,為何也說可觀?
答:善惡名稱隨所對層次而轉。人天善報仍會退墮,二乘善缺少兼濟,六度若所見偏曲也像毒器盛食;只有順實相才究竟名道。反過來,若佛道被執著,甘露不能消化,道也成非道。這一辨析不是取消善惡,而是拒絕把任何階段的善自封為終點。
凡夫煩惱時起,若只等全無煩惱才觀,便永無入手處。惡蔽如強魚,止觀如鉤餌;繩弱時不可猛拉,卻須使鉤始終不脫。貪欲起,便觀未貪、欲貪、正貪、貪已;在滅、不滅、亦滅亦不滅、非滅非不滅四句中推其生,再反推其滅,生與滅都不可得,而因緣起息仍受照見。
再問它因哪一塵、哪一作、為毀戒或眷屬、虛誑或嫉妒、仁讓或禪、涅槃或四德、六度、三三昧、一切佛法而起。所謂歷惡,是把惡念放進比平常更細密的檢驗,不是給它免檢。蔽若礙法性,法性便會被破;法性若礙蔽,蔽又不應起。蔽不離法性,表示它可被徹底觀照,不表示它的苦果消失。
形影相隨的觀行要豎歷六即:觀行相應、世業不違實觀、分破無明、直到窮盡蔽源;也要橫具六度。瞋恚、犯戒、懈怠、散亂、邪見、愚癡,都以四運、十二事追誰瞋、瞋誰、從何來去。若只有『煩惱即道』一句而沒有這一整套鉤餌,那不是本論所說的觀。
〔科§二十二〕無記不是空白地帶
問:既不作善也不作惡的昏昧心,有何可觀?
答:若把無記留在止觀之外,根性不易明顯作善惡的人便無出世因緣。觀無記與記心同或異:同則不成無記,異則再以滅、不滅等四句推生;記心尚不可得,何況同異。再歷十二事,追它在哪裡生、為誰生、誰是無記者,便知其如虛空。
無記一法也能生十法界;它不離法性,常寂是止,常照是觀,仍可橫攝諸法、豎攝六位。只依最後善法說,是次第;善惡同時歷觀,是頓;前後更互穿插,是不定。無記不是沒有內容的空檔,而是最容易不知不覺度過、所以更須覺照的心地。
〔科§二十三〕方法局三,理觀通四
問:四種方法既不同,是否各有不同真理?
答:前三種儀法多,較會引發助道相,也會觸動障道相;第四固定儀法少,較少發這些事。只懂方法,助道事相一來便不能通;懂理觀,事事可通。失理觀,事相也不成;得理觀,事相任運成就。有人進道場會用心,出道場便失去;隨自意正要打通內外。因此方法偏局前三,理觀遍通四行。
〔科§二十四〕為何第四門以誡代勸
問:前三門都有勸修,第四門為何沒有?
答:因為鈍根障重者聽到六蔽非道可成解脫道,極易沉沒在字面。淮北邪師由善觀不徹,轉向惡法得少定薄解,便把偶然一兩人得益當普遍證明,如蟲蛀木偶然成字;他嘲笑持戒,教人遍造惡,順欲者一呼百應,最後累及佛法與眾生。
醜女效西施皺眉、狂狗逐雷、蒼蠅黏唾,都說模仿方便而沒有智慧,只會放大醜與縛。烈藥只給別藥不治的病子,快馬見鞭影便回正路;佛依根機有時說善為道,有時令人在不得已的惡境觀心,不能截取後者呵善就惡。
好渡口可走,何必驅牛走百不全一的壞渡口?平路可通,何必專走水火山壁?更何況人心一時樂善、一時樂惡,邪師連一人根機都不知,卻以貪欲普教無量人。若說細滑觸有道、苦澀觸無道,愛欲可行、瞋害不可行,已是偏行,不是諸惡當體可觀。
所以本論要求依律擯治,並以大黃烈藥必備白飲作結。上三行艱難,宜勸;第四門初看容易,宜誡。誡濫正是隨自意的組成部分,刪掉它才會把法門改造成恣意。
四藥、四機與乘戒收束
〔科§二十五〕一人為何也可能需要四種三昧
問:一個中道正觀既能一其心,多列四行、善惡、十二事,是否反使水濁珠昏?
答:一種觀法遇到種種心,未必足用;像醫師集眾藥以待眾病,不能因一病只用一藥便責醫師藥多。只為一人,也可能因聞四法而歡喜、依四法生善、以某一法對治、由四法悟第一義;為多人,更須隨常坐、常行等不同欲樂而說。
一種三昧內也有多重調節。行時善根開發便行,坐時清涼喜悅便坐;坐而昏沉則起行,行而散疲則安坐;行時虛寂便行,坐時明利便坐。四法不是四個死配方,而是一套觀機、擇藥、驗效的完整能力。
〔科§二十六〕根與遮的四種組合
問:若惡境可以觀,是否作惡也不妨礙?
答:根利無遮、根利有遮、根鈍無遮、根鈍有遮四句,正說根性與業障不能混成一件事。根利無遮者,過去善與觀俱修,今生少修即入;根利有遮者雖有重罪,遇佛聞法仍可能因利根破遮,但起惡使未來有障,絕非無害。
根鈍無遮者三業無過,若不學止觀,仍如槃特久誦一偈而難悟;根鈍有遮者既不修觀又多造惡,如身痺者針刺徹骨也無知覺。於是善行不能代替觀慧,觀慧也不能被用來抹去遮障;兩軸都必須保留。
〔科§二十七〕聽、思、修不可有一刻停下
問:全章最後為何從根遮轉到乘戒?
答:本論從根性、遮障四句轉引乘與戒的緩急,要求把四種組合與前義合看。只持戒行善而不學止觀,可能無遮卻根鈍;在惡法現起處修觀,可能因觀而根利,也因惡而有遮;俱急與俱緩也各有相應結果。重乘不是叫人廢戒,而是警告:善雖扶理,若不修止觀仍難得道;惡雖可觀,也會真實造成遮障。
本論以醉婆羅門剃頭、戲女披袈裟兩譬,勸行者勤於聽聞、如理思惟、付諸實修,從初至終不要休息。
輔行之眼
湛然先把四種三昧的通別層次釘牢:三昧是通名,坐等是別相;若依身儀,名常坐、常行、半行半坐、非行非坐,若依法門,則名一行、佛立、方等與法華、隨自意。四種都依法界一處,不因身儀不同而各有一理。這使『行異理同』不是抹掉方法,而是先保存方法差別,再確認所觀不二。
常坐名一行,湛然明判是剪略身儀、不兼餘事而立名,不是所觀真理只有一種。口業則順行故默、除障故說;稱名是排障方便,並未把常坐改成以聲為常法。意觀中,繫緣與一念被判為寂照止觀同時運作;但本章只粗示觀門,十乘次第尚未周全。《止觀義例》所說修大行事儀廣、十法略,正防讀者把這一章當成後文十乘全式。
常行的三力也由湛然逐一分層:佛威力、三昧力、行者本功德力因緣和合,缺一不成。觀佛色相不是止於相好;夢、影、水鏡一路把所見轉深,使色身念通向實相身而不著色法二身。栴檀與摩尼二譬則被還原為完整場景,責人已遇重寶卻不肯嗅、不識價,而非只作一般珍惜時間之喻。
方等一門有一個成書層關節:本論說召請法在《國清百錄》,湛然說智者在世時尚無這一書名之指,智者滅後灌頂等才集錄事跡。這不必倒改本論,而要看見說法、筆錄與後成書之間的層次。全、中、下三分寶也不是實相有階降;湛然明說差別只在行者心行優劣。
法華一門,十法把事儀收全,有相、無相則分別從事行引入與直觀法空立名,證時兩捨。六牙白象諸相由六通、八解、三智、四攝逐項顯義,湛然沿本論逐句疏開,重點仍落在慈運神通、隨宜利物。若把白象只讀作奇特感應,便把表法的方向倒轉了。
非行非坐三名一法,湛然明說雖名不同,同為四威儀中修觀。四運統攝善、惡、無記三性,十二事使觀法從內心未念一直進入六受六作。『從未從事而修觀法』特別指出:常坐可偏於觀理,隨自意則從念未起與日用事境一路推檢;這不是把事與理拆開,而是說入手處不同。
四種三昧方法各異、理觀相同,湛然把『同』說得很精確:能觀無非一心,所緣之理無非三諦。前三方法多,較易發助道與障道相;第四方法少,進出道場無間。也因第四歷惡最易被鈍根曲解,本論故意不另作顯勸,以長篇誡濫代替。湛然判淮北一派為邪空濫稱大乘、入惡無觀;關鍵缺的正是四運推檢、根機與戒法,不是少一句讚歎惡法。
為何一人也須四法,湛然以四悉檀收束:順欲令喜、隨宜生善、對治其病、令入第一義;四種各具四悉,不能把『四』看作只為四類固定人設。最後根遮四句轉成乘戒四句:根利是乘急之果,無遮是戒急之果;根鈍對乘緩,有遮對戒緩。這一配對把全章最後的警語說透——觀慧與戒行各管一軸,任何一軸都不能拿另一軸抵銷。
常坐意觀還有一層易被忽略。湛然把本論由如來、眾生、煩惱、五逆一路歷法界的段落,判作從所觀境粗示能觀寂照;『粗示』不表示內容不重要,而是說科次尚未把後文十種觀法逐項展開。若見一句法界便把十乘名稱全部填回,會使本章本有的推進消失;若因科次未全便輕視此段,又會切斷四種三昧同依法界的根。
常行的三月期限中,湛然又分出明師、外護、同行三緣:師能決疑除障,外護供給所須,同行互相策勵。割肉供師等重語,落點在破除見師短長的慢心;並非把師者個人欲求神聖化。口唱與心念先後俱可,表示方法容許根性差異;步、聲、念不得中斷,才是共同契約。
方等道場諸物的表法,也不是任意把數目神祕化。湛然先以經中真實問答校準空義,再逐項把圓壇、幡、香燈、高座、尊像、洗浴、戒呪繫回實相、定慧、因緣與三障。由經義入表法,次序不可倒轉;若只看器物自行聯想,便失去本論以空慧歷一切事的明文軸線。
請觀音一段,湛然先判它只是諸經門的首例,而且文義可通三乘;六字配六觀音,再廣為二十五三昧,是由六道三障開出的對治網。聲聞自調、緣覺觀因緣、菩薩起大悲三路並列,說明同一懺法可隨根性發成不同所至,不能把其中一乘的結果替全段定性。
四運的核心不是只問『念在哪一刻』。湛然以三性無遺說明善、惡、無記都受四運統攝,又把未念、欲念、正念、念已放入十二事。如此,受色時的貪染、行動時的意圖、誦經時的能所、入定時的取著,都不再被『這是善事』一句遮住。善法也須觀,正因善的事相果報本身還不等於波羅蜜。
歷惡之後豎立六即,湛然所守的是從觀行相應到究竟盡蔽的次第。惡境當體可觀,不等於凡夫現前已證實相;若抹掉六即,便會拿理即替行證,正好落入本論所斥邪師。至於第四門不顯勸修,並不是法門較低,而是風險較高:勸語若落在不識根、不持戒、無觀慧者耳中,會被欲情截取;所以沉默本身就是因機設教。
收束處的提婆達多與欝頭藍弗語,湛然明題梁武發願文;醉婆羅門見於論書,戲女披衣則由本生故事作遠因。這三層共同證明末句只勸乘觀不斷,並未把重罪、醉亂或戲衣稱作可學行法。鏡讀到此,須讓來源層次與倫理方向同時清楚:任何微心都可成種,任何現行惡果也都不因此被取消。
Must practice mean sitting without moving? If one walks continually, alternates walking and sitting, or practices amid every thought of seeing, hearing, awareness, knowing, the wholesome, the unwholesome, and the indeterminate, how can all of these bear the same name, samādhi? The Mohe Zhiguan does not arrange the four kinds of samādhi into four higher and lower ranks. It first gives their common measure: the Dharma realm is the single locus, and correct contemplation abides there unmoving. Constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, and neither walking nor sitting then become four conditions for straightening contemplation of mind.
The issue, therefore, is not whether the body ultimately sits or walks, but how the mind does not leave calming-and-contemplation within each bodily deportment. Constantly sitting reduces external conditions to a minimum and faces the Dharma realm in one thought. Constantly walking joins every step, voice, and thought without interruption. Half walking and half sitting lets worship, recitation, circling, sitting, and contemplation of the true mark complete one another. Neither walking nor sitting carries illumination into every daily activity. Because the fourth gate includes unwholesome objects, it must especially be read with the warning against abuse. To replace “evil can be an object of contemplation” with “evil conduct itself is practice” turns following one’s own intention into following desire at will. The long warning in the latter half of this chapter is therefore no digression. It is the indispensable guardrail of the fourth gate.
Why Does One Dharma Realm Require Four Practices?
〔科§一〕 Samādhi as the Common Name, Four Conditions as the Distinctions
Question: If the Dharma realm is a single locus and correct contemplation simply abides there unmoving, why not establish only one practice?
Answer: The principle in which one abides may be nondual, while the approaches through which sentient beings apply the mind are not identical. Milk must be churned before it becomes clarified butter; arousing the mind must likewise become a practicable discipline of body, speech, and mind before there are steps for ascending the stages. The four kinds of samādhi do not divide the Dharma realm into four pieces. They allow different bodily deportments, periods, and faculties to have conditions upon which they can rely.
“Straightening” is especially important. Ordinarily the mind bends along with its objects: it sinks while sitting, scatters while walking, turns outward while speaking, and may fall into the indeterminate while silent. Samādhi is not accomplished merely by fixing the body in one posture. It uses posture, sound, duration, practice site, and contemplation to return the mind to the single locus of the Dharma realm. If only the outer form is guarded, mind can be lost in all four practices. If mind is genuinely regulated, the difference between walking and sitting does not prevent return to one principle.
Constantly Sitting: When Every Activity Is Reduced to a Minimum
〔科§二〕 One Rope Bed for Ninety Days
Question: Why does constantly sitting contract life so severely?
Answer: It reduces external options to a minimum so that practitioners have nowhere to flee their own minds. One room, one bed, one direction of one buddha, and ninety days: apart from walking meditation, eating, and relieving oneself, walking, standing, or lying down never replaces upright sitting. Neck and back remain straight, the body unmoving, unswaying, unslumped, and unleaning; not even a second seat is placed nearby. This does not worship a painful posture. It uses an explicit vow and duration to cut off bargaining: do not deceive the Buddha, betray your own mind, or deceive sentient beings with a public vow.
The bodily permissions and prohibitions are therefore clear. Exclusive sitting is permitted and what is prohibited is not violated. One may live with a community, though solitude more easily leaves noise behind. Whether alone or with others, the point is not to construct an atmosphere of mystery, but to continue moment after moment without letting the mind run outward even briefly.
〔科§三〕 Silence as the Norm, Reciting a Name as Rescue
Question: If constantly sitting values quiet, why recite the Buddha’s name aloud when obstructions arise?
Answer: Silence is not the goal; protecting right mindfulness is. When extreme exhaustion, illness, the covering of sleep, or internal and external obstacles seize the mind and weak mental strength cannot dispel them, body and speech assist mentation. When grief, joy, or depression becomes knotted, crying or laughing aloud can release the body’s breath. Reciting a name likewise joins breath, sound, and vow into one force. It resembles someone dragging a heavy object and borrowing another’s hands. The original road is not abandoned; help is sought to prevent collapse halfway.
Reciting one buddha’s name equals reciting the merit of the buddhas of the ten directions. One name is used exclusively to gather the mind. When the Dharma gate is unclear, draw near someone who understands prajñā and practice according to what is heard. Even scripture and dhāraṇī recitation disturbs the quiet under ordinary conditions, so idle worldly speech should certainly cease. Silence when unobstructed and recitation for rescue when an obstruction seizes right mindfulness are both judged only by whether they protect the single-practice samādhi.
〔科§四〕 From Tathāgata and Sentient Beings to Afflictions and Grave Karma, Nothing Leaves the Dharma Realm
Question: Once seated upright, what does the mind contemplate?
Answer: First relinquish unwholesome mental activity and scattered thought, grasp no appearance, exclusively bind the mind to the Dharma realm, and contemplate the Dharma realm in a single thought. Binding conditions prevents scattering and is calming; clear comprehension in one thought is contemplation. Calming does not shut down awareness, and contemplation does not pursue images. Together in one thought they leave the extremes of existence and nonexistence, knowing and not knowing, and abide in non-abiding.
The Dharma realm may be called awakening, prajñā, neither arising nor ceasing, or the inconceivable object. Although names are many, they do not indicate two objects. When contemplating the Tathāgata, do not split Tathāgata and Tathāgata-wisdom into knower and known or place the Tathāgata in a direction, time, or defiled or purified form. This contemplation resembles space. Seeing the Buddha does not require spiritual travel outward. A form appearing on water or in a mirror, and the passage from seeing one buddha to the buddhas of the ten directions, are established without grasping a buddha’s marks. If one Dharma realm separately realized another Dharma realm, contention would arise. Hence neither realization nor attainment.
Contemplate sentient beings in the same way. The measure of their realm is like that of the buddhas and is inconceivable. Since no fixed ordinary dharma is seen, there is nothing ordinary to abandon; since no fixed noble Dharma is seen, there is nothing noble to grasp. Birth and death and nirvāṇa, defilement and purity, do not become confused because they are not grasped, or two entities because they are distinguished. One simply abides in the ultimate limit.
Next contemplate greed, anger, and delusion. This does not call their effects harmless. It traces them to the true mark that cannot be fixed as birth and death or nirvāṇa. Only by neither separately abandoning a view-affliction nor embracing an unconditioned object can the path be cultivated where the affliction appears. Extend this to the gravest five heinous offenses: even they do not lie outside the ultimate limit. Karmic conditions neither come nor go and cause and result have no fixed intrinsic nature, so they can be illuminated. The seal of the Dharma realm cannot be destroyed by the four māras because even māras cannot escape the Dharma realm. This path of contemplation travels from the purest names to the gravest karma, leaving no dharma as a black hole outside the Dharma realm.
〔科§五〕 A Jewel Does Not Shine Completely after One Stroke of the Polisher
Question: How can a beginner trust such a profound Dharma?
Answer: The treatise does not encourage with an easy promise. It makes “hearing without alarm” the threshold. Only after an elder’s lost maṇi jewel is recovered does he know the joy of return. Sentient beings have long lost the true Dharma of the Dharma realm; hearing, trusting, and understanding it resembles recognizing one’s own treasure again. As the jewel emits light in proportion to the polishing, merit appears in proportion to practice. Understanding one sentence does not license a claim to realization.
The encouragement extends throughout the fourfold assembly. Bodhisattvas thereby approach awakening; monastic men and women genuinely leave home in the Buddha’s following by hearing without alarm; laymen and laywomen genuinely take refuge in the same way. Marks and excellences, voice, ten powers, fearlessnesses, and every Buddha-Dharma do not depart from diligent, unrelenting practice. The encouragement to constantly sit therefore returns to its first sentence: no stage is ascended without practice.
Constantly Walking: Binding Every Step, Voice, and Thought Together
〔科§六〕 Not a Solitary Forced March, but the Convergence of Three Powers
Question: Why is constantly walking called Buddha standing?
Answer: In samādhi the practitioner sees the presently abiding buddhas of the ten directions standing in front, like someone with clear eyes seeing stars on a lucid night. This vision does not rely on willpower alone. The Buddha’s majestic power, samādhi power, and the power of the practitioner’s own past merit accomplish it together. Abiding in the first through fourth or intermediate meditation, the length of abiding, and the number of worlds and buddhas seen may differ as few, middling, and many. The shared name does not mean everyone’s concentration has an identical appearance.
The bodily requirements resemble an expedition even more than constantly sitting. Leave bad spiritual friends, relatives and hometown, and the mind that seeks acquisitions. Remain alone, receive alms, decline private invitations, adorn the practice site, bathe, and change clothes. Rely upon three assisting conditions—a discerning teacher, external protector, and fellow practitioners—for a period of ninety days. Honor the teacher as the Buddha, let the protector resemble a mother raising a child, and let companions resemble people crossing danger together. Then vow not to stop even if sinews and bones wither. This is not heroic isolation. It openly recognizes that long constant walking requires a teacher, protection, and companions.
For three months there is not a finger snap of worldly desire or a finger snap of lying down and leaving, and teaching Dharma is not exchanged for clothing or food. If great faith, vigor, and wisdom do not correspond, ninety outward days leave only exhaustion. Drawing near a good spiritual friend, unflagging vigor, firm wisdom, and unwavering faith are the four genuine pillars within the period.
〔科§七〕 Why Must Chanting and Recollection Remain Unbroken?
Question: If the body already walks constantly, why must the mouth chant for ninety days and the mind recollect the Buddha for ninety days as well?
Answer: If body, speech, and mind go separate ways, walking meditation quickly becomes habit. Chanting and recollection may occur together or continue one after the other. The Dharma gate does not impose one mechanical order, but it does not permit the three activities to lose contact. Taking Amitābha exclusively as principal does not deny the buddhas of the ten directions; one name gathers the merit of all ten directions. Step, voice, and thought become three lines joined as one, leaving no gap through which the body remains at the practice site while the mind returns to the world.
〔科§八〕 Seeing the Buddha Like Dream, Shadow, and Mirror
Question: Will constantly recollecting the Buddha’s marks turn the Buddha into an external object?
Answer: The treatise first teaches reverse contemplation from the thousand-spoked wheels beneath the feet to the invisible crown, then forward contemplation from crown to feet, together with a vow to obtain the marks and excellences. It immediately asks: can the Buddha be attained from mind or body? Body, mind, form, and wisdom are each investigated, but no entity capable of obtaining the Buddha is found. Even the “I” cannot be obtained.
The seven treasures and family delight in a dream cannot be found upon waking. A starving person dreams of eating but wakes with an empty belly. A man and woman meet in a dream; the other did not come and I did not go, yet delight vividly appeared. These similes do not deny that dream objects appeared; they dismantle coming, going, and substantial existence. A treasure leaning against crystal displays an image; light in white-bone contemplation is made by mentation; a mirror image neither enters from outside nor arises within. When the mirror is clear, the form appears. When practitioner and supporting objects are pure, seeing the Buddha, asking questions, receiving answers, and rejoicing are established in the same way.
Finally ask: from where did the Buddha come, and where did I go? What is recollected is seen; mind makes the Buddha and sees the Buddha. Yet mind cannot make itself into a visible object. A substantially grasped conception is delusion, while fixation on total absence of conception remains a fixation upon nirvāṇa. To understand a present thought as empty while seeing the Buddha without greed or attachment is the Buddha seal. It does not destroy appearances; it prevents possessions, desires, arisings, and cessations from becoming a solid grip.
Recollection of the Buddha deepens from form. It may traverse the essence, action, result, and function of the marks, proceed to the exclusive qualities, and then to the real Buddha. Power has inferior, middling, and superior degrees, but finally neither form body nor Dharma body is grasped. Moving from form into the real does not first cherish an image and later despise it. The form body becomes a gate into the unattached Dharma body.
〔科§九〕 Hearing of Treasure and Not Using It Is the Real Loss
Question: Why is the merit of constantly walking praised through such vast comparisons?
Answer: The treatise calls it mother of the buddhas, Buddha eye, father of the buddhas, and mother of non-arising and great compassion. Giving jewels throughout countless worlds does not equal hearing of this samādhi without alarm. Hearing leads to trust; trust to receiving, preserving, reciting, and explaining; those lead to even a brief gathering of the mind in practice and to actual accomplishment. Each exceeds the last. Kalpa fire, officials, thieves, enemies, poison, nāgas, beasts, and illness cannot harm the practitioner, and devas, nāgas, and buddhas protect them because their whole body and mind abide in this Dharma.
The two reverse similes are sharper. Someone with a blocked nose holds sandalwood but cannot smell it; a farmer’s son trades a maṇi jewel for one cow. The problem is not failure to encounter treasure, but encountering it without recognition and hearing the Dharma without cultivation. Ninety days of constantly walking appears to emphasize never resting, but its deepest encouragement is not to let a Dharma already heard lose its value in one’s own hand.
Half Walking and Half Sitting: Ritual Forms Are Not the Opposite of Contemplating Principle
〔科§十〕 Why Does Vaipulya Arrange Seven Days in Such Detail?
Question: If the true mark is empty and quiescent, why require scented clay, circular altar, banners and canopy, images, clothing and shoes, bathing, and one hundred and twenty circuits?
Answer: Wisdom of emptiness does not flee bodily and verbal ritual practice. Vaipulya establishes seven days as a period that cannot be shortened, first seeks permission through a dream sign, separately invites a discerning teacher, limits the assembly to ten people, and transmits the twenty-four precepts and dhāraṇī. Clothing for inside and outside the practice site is kept separate, bathing occurs three times daily, and offerings are made to monastics on the first day. Every detail trains a mind that does nothing carelessly or in confusion.
Speech also has a complete cycle. Memorize the dhāraṇī, invite the noble ones three times, make offerings, bow, and weep while confessing offenses. Then walk one hundred and twenty circuits while reciting once per circuit; afterward bow and withdraw to contemplate, then rise to circle and recite again, repeating the sequence. Walking and sitting are not “half walking and half sitting” merely because each occupies half the time. Repeated movement between recitation while circling and contemplation while sitting prevents bodily practice from losing contemplation and contemplation from leaving repentance.
〔科§十一〕 How Does One Practice Site Become a Diagram of Contemplating Mind?
Question: How do these implements enter calming-and-contemplation?
Answer: The secret essential indicated by the Mohe Danchi dhāraṇī is the true mark, the Middle Way, and correct emptiness. One comes from the real without grasping a comer. Something is sought, yet the seeker is empty; obtaining, clinging, reality, coming, speaking, questioning, quiescence and extinction, nirvāṇa, and the boundary of space are all empty. Precisely because nothing is sought, seeking within the six perfections does not become possession. As this wisdom of emptiness traverses ritual forms, the practice site ceases to be mere decoration.
A pure practice site is a pure object. Removing chaff to reveal rice is counteracting the five abodes and disclosing the true mark. Scented clay is morality; incense and lamp are morality and wisdom; the high seat is the emptiness of all dharmas. The five-colored canopy uses contemplation of the five aggregates to arouse compassion that covers the Dharma realm. The circular altar is the unmoving true mark, and the moving banner turns delusion into understanding. The altar remains still while the banner moves, revealing that moving emergence and unmoving emergence are inseparable.
The twenty-four images are forward and reverse contemplation of the twelve links. Sour and bitter foods turn impermanence and suffering into aids to the path. Fresh clothing becomes new by turning anger into patience. Seven days correspond to the seven factors of awakening, one day to the single real, three baths to the single real and three contemplations, the three obstructions and three wisdoms. One teacher corresponds to the single real, and the twenty-four precepts transform forward and reverse dependent origination into precepts shared with the path. The one hundred and twenty dhāraṇī recitations finally return to the three paths of suffering, karma, and afflictions. If objects and numbers do not return to repentance of these three paths, only a display remains.
〔科§十二〕 What Distinguishes Full, Middle, and Lower Portions?
Question: How does repentance address suffering, karma, and afflictions at once?
Answer: Phenomenal repentance addresses the paths of suffering and karma; repentance through principle addresses the path of afflictions. Regaining precepts transforms karmic obstruction, purity of the eye, ear, and other faculties transforms the obstruction of suffering, and seeing buddhas, hearing the Dharma, and not retreating transforms the obstruction of afflictions. When the three obstructions go, the tree of the twelve links collapses and the house of the five aggregates empties. Contemplating the true mark attacks their root.
Cultivation obtains the full portion of treasure, reading and recitation the middle portion, and offerings of flowers and incense the lower portion. The treatise distinguishes cultivation, recitation, and offering so that different depths of reception each obtain something while their sequence remains clear. Piling treasure from the earth to Brahmā heaven as an offering to the Buddha does not equal one meal offered to a preserver of scripture. Abstract reverence is thereby returned to supporting living practice.
〔科§十三〕 Why Do Practice with Marks and Practice without Marks Not Reject Each Other?
Question: The Lotus gate has a practice site, worship, circumambulation, and recitation, yet also says that no dharma is practiced. Are these opposites?
Answer: The ten dharmas—from purifying the site and body, threefold offering, invitation and worship of the buddhas, repentance of the six faculties, circumambulation and recitation through meditation and signs of realization—are plainly ritual practice. Mind being empty in itself, offense and merit having no master, and the wisdom-sun dispersing offenses are plainly contemplation of principle. Preservation and recitation do not mean clinging to marks, and contemplating emptiness does not mean abolishing worship and repentance.
Practice with marks uses repentance of the six faculties and other phenomenal practices as a guide into awakening; practice without marks directly contemplates every dharma as empty. Both are skillful means and are relinquished together at wondrous realization. Using absence of marks to attack marks turns emptiness into a new attachment. Using marks to reject their absence makes ritual self-sufficient. The two scriptures each bring forth phenomena and principle precisely to correct one another.
〔科§十四〕 The White Elephant Is Not a Catalog of Mysteries
Question: How should the white elephant with six tusks and its many adornments be read?
Answer: The six tusks are the six uncontaminated superknowledges. Their sharpness represents the speed of those knowledges, the elephant’s strength the Dharma body bearing beings, and its whiteness uncontaminated purity. The pestle, wheel, and jewel held by the three figures on its head make visible wisdom guiding practice, turning the Dharma wheel by emerging into provisionality, and the wish-fulfilling Middle Way. The pool on the tusks is the concentrated essence of the eight liberations, while the tusks are the function of superknowledge; essence and function do not separate. A flower in the pool is the wondrous cause born through superknowledge, purifying lands and benefiting beings. The woman within it is kindness, which moves superknowledge to enter the Sahā world. Her instruments are the four means of gathering: gifts of wealth and Dharma, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared activity guide beings like immeasurable sounds.
The universally manifested form body appears according to what beings delight in and need not be fixed as a white-jade image. Verbal dhāraṇī means compassion permeating speech to teach many Dharmas. The whole image therefore proceeds from the essence of concentration and function of superknowledge through the wondrous cause and movement of kindness to the four means of gathering, finally arriving at benefiting beings. It is not an extraordinary sign to be pursued for its own sake.
The wishes in the encouragement likewise unfold step by step from removing karmic obstruction to teaching Dharma: eliminate offenses of many kalpas; arouse the mind of awakening and purify the faculties; see Śākyamuni, Prabhūtaratna, and emanated buddhas; attain samādhi and verbal dhāraṇī; enter the Tathāgata’s room, wear his robe, and sit on his seat; teach among devas and nāgas; and receive the attendance of Mañjuśrī, Bhaiṣajyarāja, and others. Frost and dew vanish under the wisdom-sun, but wisdom of emptiness must still correspond with mind. Pursuing signs without contemplating the true mark loses the axis of all these wishes.
Neither Walking nor Sitting: Extending the Practice Site into Every Activity
〔科§十五〕 Not Excluding Walking and Sitting, but Not Exhausted by One Posture
Question: Does neither walking nor sitting exclude walking and sitting?
Answer: Exactly the opposite. It includes both and every activity. It is called neither walking nor sitting to complete the fourfold relation with the first three; following one’s own intention because practice begins as soon as mentation arises; and awareness of mentation because when the mind turns anywhere, illumination immediately seeks its source, endpoint, arrival, and departure, finding none. Three perspectives name one Dharma.
Mind, mentation, and consciousness are not three tiny subjects hidden within the body. Awareness of an object is mind, subsequent deliberation is mentation, and clear differentiation is consciousness. They are not one, so three names are established; not three, so one nature is taught. Grasping three shatters mental dharmas; grasping one congeals nature into an entity. Through neither one nor three, one avoids merging and scattering, emptiness and existence, permanence and annihilation, identity and difference. Taking mentation as the object includes mind, consciousness, and all dharmas. The “awareness” in awareness of mentation lies in not being deceived by names into making entities.
〔科§十六〕 How Does One Avalokiteśvara Invocation Open into All Scriptural Practices?
Question: If it follows one’s own intention, why begin by displaying a strict ritual?
Answer: Following one’s own intention is not casual. Inviting and installing images, willow twigs and pure water, bathing and clean clothes, worshiping the Three Jewels, seven buddhas, and honored ones, counting ten breaths, inviting the noble ones, reciting names, verses, and dhāraṇīs, disclosing repentance, and chanting scripture from the seat give body, speech, and mind an ordered sequence. Follow the form before noon and at the first watch, returning to the scripture wherever the account is abbreviated. “Following” does not pare the Dharma down to a single feeling.
Contemplation of principle enters the limit of things as they really are where the six faculties correspond with the six objects. Earth is not solid, water does not abide, wind is unobstructed, and fire is unreal; each intrinsic nature is broken through the four propositions. Form is so, and so are sensation, perception, formations, and consciousness; the twelve links resemble a valley echo, plantain trunk, dew, and lightning. Three dhāraṇīs separately break the obstructions of retribution, karma, and afflictions. Six Avalokiteśvaras separately break the three obstructions of the six paths and further open into twenty-five samādhis. The result may become the śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, or bodhisattva path according to faculties, and the practice also includes the repentance of the seven buddhas and eight bodhisattvas, the Ākāśagarbha practice, and other scriptural methods. One ritual serves as an illustration, not as the only permitted form; it teaches how contemplative mind penetrates phenomenal dharmas.
The Four Phases and Twelve Matters: Where Exactly Is One Thought?
〔科§十七〕 Why Can What Has Not Arisen and What Has Ceased Still Be Contemplated?
Question: Before a thought, it has not arisen; after thinking, it has ceased. How can absence of mind be contemplated?
Answer: Not yet performing an act does not mean no person exists, or who would later act? Completing an act does not mean the person is eternally annihilated, or who acted before? The four phases—before a thought, about to think, thinking, and after thinking—keep practitioners from staring only at a supposedly stationary present. The past is gone, the future has not arrived, and the present does not abide. Minds of the three times have no fixed reality but are not annihilated; if they were, cause, result, offense, and merit would vanish with them.
The four phases do not cut one thought into four mental particles. They resemble slowing a lens: mind has not arisen, is about to arise, abides upon an object, and has ceased. No fixed entity can be found anywhere, yet conditional continuity remains clearly knowable. Because it is empty without annihilation and continuous without permanence, an arising wholesome or unwholesome thought presents a place for illumination.
〔科§十八〕 How Do the Six Receptions and Six Actions Make Giving More Than Possessions?
Question: How can giving be cultivated without possessions?
Answer: Where there are six objects, relinquish the six receptions; where there is no wealth, direct the six actions. The eye receiving form through mentation engaging dharmas are the six receptions. Walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and silence are the six actions. Together they make twelve matters. In each, pursue mind through the four phases, then pursue the aware mind as neither coming from outside, emerging within, abiding between, nor existing causelessly and forever. Faculty, object, and recipient cannot be obtained; when all three matters are empty, giving is no longer bound by giver, receiver, and gift.
Emptiness does not erase cause and result. The continuity of eye-consciousness, mentation-consciousness, and greedy defilement can produce, upon the same form, hell’s broken precepts, the hungry ghost’s concealment, the animal’s possession, and the asura’s superiority and inferiority. It can also produce the five precepts and ten wholesome actions of humans and devas, contemplation of fault in the Two Vehicles, and the bodhisattva’s compassion. Then illuminate the ten Dharma realms within emptiness. One thought is empty while conditions remain vivid. Because it is not existent, it is empty; because it is not empty, it exists. Simultaneously illuminating emptiness and existence, all three truths are complete.
Walking can also be giving. Coming and going may serve broken precepts, deception, family, and competition, or propriety, meditation, nirvāṇa, and compassion. Lifting and lowering the foot are illusion-like. Forget agent and object, do not calculate far and near, do not waste the work, and do not expect repayment. Then open the six perfections within walking: great compassion that makes beings fearless is giving; not harming is morality; unmoving mind is patience; absence of arising, abiding, and ceasing is vigor; not savoring and not scattering is meditation; and a body like cloud, shadow, dream, and illusion, neither bound nor liberated, is wisdom.
If the object of concentration becomes an attachment, contemplate the concentrated mind as born from inversion. If the contemplator is grasped as wondrous wisdom, it becomes an obstruction of knowledge; illuminate the unobtainability of the contemplator. Emptiness samādhi breaks existent marks, signlessness samādhi breaks the mark of emptiness, and wishlessness samādhi breaks the agent. The three inversions, three poisons, three realms of existence, and four māras thereby enter contemplation. Each of the twelve matters can possess every Dharma in this way. “Daily life is the path” is not left as a slogan.
〔科§十九〕 Why Does Keeping Precepts Still Require Contemplative Wisdom?
Question: Is careful deportment, like carrying a bowl of oil without spilling a drop, still insufficient?
Answer: It can be called keeping precepts and bring the result of heavenly pleasure, but does not automatically become samādhi or perfection. When the four phases are contemplated and neither arising mind nor contemplating mind is obtained, the seven bodily and verbal branches become pure like space. This opens the ten moralities: without deficiency, unbroken, without puncture, unmingled, shared with concentration, shared with the path, unattached, praised by the wise, sovereign in the Great Vehicle, and ultimate. Morality not only prevents one act. It prevents the four phases from disturbing mind, keeps discrimination free from error, and embraces every Dharma and the four virtues.
The same object of form also contains the other five perfections and three samādhis. The disappearance of giver, recipient, and gift is giving; settling the mind without movement is patience; undefiled and uninterrupted cultivation is vigor; non-distraction is concentration; and illusion-like appearance is wisdom. Equality with space, the unobtainability even of that emptiness, and absence of agent and act are respectively emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness. The same applies to sound, scent, taste, touch, dharmas, and the six actions. Complete deportment is therefore not an orderly surface; contemplative wisdom penetrates every advance and retreat.
〔科§二十〕 If One Perfection Embraces All, Why Can the Others Not Be Discarded?
Question: If patience, vigor, meditation, and wisdom can each embrace everything, can one alone be cultivated?
Answer: Patience neither loves the agreeable nor hates the adverse. Vigor is not only diligent recitation; it contemplates sound as echo and neither reciter nor text as obtainable, letting each thought flow into the ocean of nirvāṇa. Meditation is not only fundamental concentration, nine perceptions, and liberations; it contemplates the four phases of entering concentration and penetrates meditation’s true mark. Wisdom also turns back upon worldly knowledge and the six receptions and actions as unobtainable. Each perfection can open the whole Dharma realm, but each addresses a different deficiency.
The six perfections resemble armor worn into battle: protection must be close. Contemplation is a lamp and calming a sealed room. Prajñā universally embraces the dharmas, and each dharma is the Dharma realm and embraces prajñā. “Identity” does not cancel distinctions; it lets them complete one another. Abolishing five perfections because one embraces all mistakes perfect integration for convenience.
Evil Can Be an Object: Why Does That Never Mean Indulging Evil?
〔科§二十一〕 The Hook Must Follow the Unwholesome Fish, but It Does Not Raise Fish
Question: If the wholesome supports correct principle and can contain calming-and-contemplation, why say that evil, which opposes principle, can also be contemplated?
Answer: The names wholesome and unwholesome change relative to each level. Pleasant human and divine results still end in a fall. The Two Vehicles’ goodness lacks universal benefit. If the view in the six perfections is partial, even fine food is served in a poisoned vessel. Only accordance with the true mark is ultimately called the path. Conversely, attachment to the Buddha path makes its ambrosia indigestible, and the path becomes non-path. This analysis does not abolish good and evil. It refuses to enthrone the goodness of any one stage as the endpoint.
Ordinary afflictions arise repeatedly. If contemplation waits until every affliction disappears, it never begins. The unwholesome covering resembles a strong fish and calming-and-contemplation the hook and bait. When the line is weak, do not pull violently, but never let the hook lose contact. When desire arises, contemplate not yet desiring, about to desire, desiring, and after desiring. Investigate its arising through ceasing, non-ceasing, both, and neither, then reverse the inquiry upon its ceasing. Neither arising nor ceasing can be obtained, while conditional appearance and disappearance remain illuminated.
Then ask from which object and action it arises, and whether for broken precepts or family, deception or jealousy, humanity or meditation, nirvāṇa or the four virtues, the six perfections, three samādhis, or every Buddha-Dharma. Traversing evil places an unwholesome thought under examination more exacting than usual; it does not exempt it from examination. If the covering obstructed Dharma-nature, that nature could be destroyed. If Dharma-nature obstructed the covering, the covering could not arise. The covering not departing from Dharma-nature means it can be illuminated completely, not that its painful result disappears.
Contemplative practice that follows like form and shadow must vertically traverse the six identities: correspondence in contemplative practice, worldly livelihood not opposing real contemplation, partial breaking of ignorance, and finally exhaustion of the covering’s source. It must also horizontally possess the six perfections. Anger, broken precepts, indolence, distraction, wrong views, and delusion are each pursued through the four phases and twelve matters: who is angry, at whom, and from where does it come and go? If one has only the sentence “afflictions are the path” without this entire hook and bait, it is not the contemplation taught in this treatise.
〔科§二十二〕 The Indeterminate Is Not Empty Space
Question: What can be contemplated in a hazy mind that acts neither wholesomely nor unwholesomely?
Answer: Leaving the indeterminate outside calming-and-contemplation would leave people whose faculties do not visibly incline to good or evil without conditions for leaving the world. Contemplate whether the indeterminate is identical with or different from determinate mind. If identical, it is not indeterminate; if different, investigate its arising through ceasing, non-ceasing, both, and neither. Even determinate mind cannot be obtained, much less identity or difference. Traverse the twelve matters and pursue where it arises, for whom, and who is indeterminate; then know it as space.
One indeterminate dharma can also give rise to the ten Dharma realms. It does not depart from Dharma-nature: constant quiescence is calming and constant illumination contemplation. It still horizontally embraces all dharmas and vertically all six stages. Explaining it through the final wholesome Dharma alone is gradual; traversing wholesome and unwholesome together is sudden; and alternation and interpenetration before and after is indeterminate. The indeterminate is not an interval without content. It is the mind-ground most easily passed without awareness and therefore most in need of illumination.
〔科§二十三〕 Method Is Restricted to Three; Contemplation of Principle Extends through Four
Question: Since the four methods differ, does each possess a different truth?
Answer: The first three have many ritual methods and more often activate helpful or obstructive signs. The fourth has fewer fixed forms and produces fewer such events. If only method is understood, a helpful event cannot be integrated when it appears. If contemplation of principle is understood, every event can be penetrated. Without it, phenomenal forms fail; with it, they are naturally accomplished. Some people apply the mind upon entering a practice site and lose it upon leaving. Following one’s own intention opens a passage between inside and outside. Method is therefore chiefly restricted to the first three; contemplation of principle extends through all four practices.
〔科§二十四〕 Why Does the Fourth Gate Warn Instead of Encourage?
Question: The first three gates encourage practice. Why does the fourth not?
Answer: People of dull faculties and heavy obstructions can easily sink into the surface wording that the non-path of the six coverings can become the path of liberation. A deviant teacher north of the Huai failed to penetrate contemplation of the wholesome, turned to evil, gained slight concentration and shallow understanding, and treated the accidental benefit of one or two people as universal proof, like a worm accidentally boring a written graph into wood. He mocked precepts and taught people to commit every evil. Those inclined toward desire answered at once, finally harming both Buddha-Dharma and sentient beings.
The ugly woman copying Xishi’s frown, the mad dog chasing thunder, and the fly stuck in spit all show that imitating a skillful means without wisdom only amplifies ugliness and bondage. Violent medicine is given only to a sick child whom no other medicine can cure, and a swift horse turns at the shadow of the whip. According to faculties, the Buddha sometimes calls the wholesome the path and sometimes instructs contemplation in an unavoidable evil object. The latter cannot be excerpted to denounce goodness and approach evil.
If the good ford is available, why drive cattle through the bad ford where scarcely one in a hundred survives? If a level road reaches the destination, why insist on water, fire, and mountain walls? A person’s mind may delight in goodness at one time and evil at another. A deviant teacher does not know even one person’s faculties but uses desire to teach immeasurable people. If smooth touch contains the path but painful touch does not, desire may be practiced but anger and harm may not, the practice is already partial; it is not contemplation of every evil in its identity.
The treatise therefore requires expulsion according to discipline and concludes that violent rhubarb medicine needs a plain rice drink. The first three practices are difficult and require encouragement. The fourth initially appears easy and requires warning. Warning against abuse is part of following one’s own intention; deleting it is what turns the Dharma gate into following desire.
Four Medicines, Four Capacities, and the Conclusion through Vehicle and Precepts
〔科§二十五〕 Why Might One Person Need All Four Kinds of Samādhi?
Question: If one correct contemplation of the Middle Way concentrates mind, do four practices, wholesome and unwholesome objects, and twelve matters instead muddy the water and dim the pearl?
Answer: One contemplative method may not suffice when many minds arise. A physician gathers many medicines for many illnesses; someone with one illness cannot blame the physician for having more than one medicine. Even one person may delight upon hearing all four dharmas, produce goodness through them, counteract an illness through one, or realize the ultimate meaning through all four. Many people require even more adaptation to different desires for constantly sitting, constantly walking, and the rest.
One samādhi also contains many adjustments. Walk when wholesome roots unfold in walking and sit when sitting brings coolness and joy. Rise and walk when sitting produces torpor; sit when walking produces distraction and fatigue. Continue walking when walking becomes empty and quiescent; remain sitting when sitting becomes bright and sharp. The four dharmas are not four dead prescriptions, but a complete capacity for observing the patient, selecting medicine, and testing the result.
〔科§二十六〕 Four Combinations of Faculties and Obstruction
Question: If an unwholesome object can be contemplated, does creating evil cause no obstruction?
Answer: The four alternatives—sharp faculties without obstruction, sharp with obstruction, dull without obstruction, and dull with obstruction—show precisely that faculties and karmic obstruction cannot be merged into one thing. Those sharp and unobstructed cultivated both goodness and contemplation in the past and enter with little cultivation now. Those sharp yet obstructed may still break grave offenses upon seeing the Buddha and hearing the Dharma because their faculties are sharp; but creating evil produces future obstruction and is never harmless.
Those dull yet unobstructed have no fault in the three activities, but without studying calming-and-contemplation they remain like Panthaka, who long recited one verse and struggled to awaken. Those dull and obstructed neither cultivate contemplation nor refrain from evil; like a numb person who does not feel a needle pierce the bone. Wholesome conduct cannot replace contemplative wisdom, and contemplative wisdom cannot erase obstruction. Both axes must remain.
〔科§二十七〕 Hearing, Reflection, and Cultivation Must Never Stop
Question: Why does the chapter turn from faculties and obstruction to vehicle and precepts at the end?
Answer: The treatise turns from the four alternatives of faculties and obstruction to urgency and laxity in vehicle and precepts and requires the two sets to be read together. Keeping precepts without learning calming-and-contemplation may leave one unobstructed but dull. Cultivating contemplation where an unwholesome dharma appears may make faculties sharp through contemplation and produce obstruction through the evil. Urgency and laxity in both have corresponding results. Honoring the vehicle does not mean abolishing precepts. It warns that although goodness supports principle, attaining the path remains difficult without calming-and-contemplation; although evil can be contemplated, it really creates obstruction.
The treatise closes with the drunken brahman whose head was shaved and the actress who donned a kāṣāya, urging practitioners to hear diligently, reflect according to principle, and put it into cultivation without stopping from beginning to end.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
Zhanran first fixes the common and distinct levels of the four kinds of samādhi. Samādhi is the common name and sitting and the others are distinct forms. According to bodily deportment, they are constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, and neither walking nor sitting. According to Dharma gates, they are single practice, Buddha standing, Vaipulya and Lotus, and following one’s own intention. All four rely upon the single locus of the Dharma realm; different bodily deportments do not create separate principles. “Different practices, identical principle” does not erase method. It preserves the differences in method before confirming that the contemplated is nondual.
Zhanran explicitly judges that constantly sitting is named single practice because bodily deportment is pruned back and no other matter is combined with it, not because only one truth is contemplated. For speech, smooth progress means silence and removing obstruction means voicing. Reciting a name is a means for removing obstruction and does not turn constantly sitting into a practice ordinarily governed by sound. In mental contemplation, binding conditions and one thought are judged to make quiescence and illumination, calming and contemplation, operate together. Yet this chapter gives only a broad indication of the contemplative gate and does not fully present the later ten modes of contemplation. The Zhiguan Yili statement that ritual procedures are extensive here while the ten dharmas are abbreviated prevents treating this chapter as the complete later sequence.
Zhanran also distinguishes the three powers of constantly walking one by one: the Buddha’s majestic power, samādhi power, and the power of the practitioner’s own past merit converge as conditions, and none can be omitted. Contemplating the Buddha’s form does not stop with marks and excellences. Dream, shadow, water, and mirror progressively deepen the vision so that recollection of the form body reaches the body of the true mark without clinging to form or Dharma body. The sandalwood and maṇi similes are restored to full scenes, rebuking someone who has already met great treasure but refuses to smell it or does not recognize its value, rather than serving as general advice about valuing time.
The Vaipulya gate contains an important compositional layer. The treatise says that the method of invitation is in the Guoqing Bailu, while Zhanran says that no work bearing this title existed during Zhiyi’s life and that Guanding and others collected records after Zhiyi’s death. The treatise need not be rewritten; the levels of oral teaching, transcription, and later compilation must be seen. Nor are the full, middle, and lower portions of treasure ranks within the true mark. Zhanran states explicitly that the difference lies only in the superiority or inferiority of practitioners’ conduct of mind.
In the Lotus gate, the ten dharmas gather the ritual procedures in full. Practice with marks is named for entering through phenomenal practice, and practice without marks for directly contemplating the emptiness of dharmas; both are relinquished at realization. The many marks of the white elephant with six tusks are explained individually through the six superknowledges, eight liberations, three wisdoms, and four means of gathering. Zhanran follows the treatise phrase by phrase, with the emphasis still on kindness moving supernormal power and benefiting beings according to need. Reading the elephant only as an extraordinary response reverses the direction of its symbolism.
Zhanran explains that neither walking nor sitting has three names for one Dharma and that all designate cultivation in the four deportments. The four phases embrace the three natures of wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. The twelve matters extend contemplation from the inner before-a-thought through the six receptions and six actions. “Cultivating contemplation from what has not yet occurred and from phenomena” particularly indicates that constantly sitting may incline toward contemplating principle, whereas following one’s own intention investigates from before a thought arises throughout daily phenomenal objects. This does not split phenomena and principle; it identifies different points of entry.
The four kinds of samādhi differ in method and share the same contemplation of principle. Zhanran states the sameness precisely: the contemplator is nothing other than a single mind, and the contemplated principle nothing other than the three truths. The first three have many methods and more readily activate assisting and obstructive signs; the fourth has few and has no gap between entering and leaving the practice site. Because traversing evil in the fourth is easiest for dull faculties to distort, the treatise deliberately gives it no separate explicit encouragement and replaces encouragement with a long warning. Zhanran judges the school north of the Huai as false emptiness that abusively claims the Great Vehicle and enters evil without contemplation. What it lacks is precisely investigation through the four phases, discernment of faculties, and precepts—not one more sentence praising evil.
Why one person may need four Dharmas is concluded through the four siddhāntas: accord with desire and bring delight, adapt suitably and produce goodness, counteract the illness, and bring entry into ultimate meaning. Each of the four kinds possesses all four siddhāntas; “four” cannot be treated as four fixed prescriptions for four fixed types of person. Finally, the four alternatives of faculties and obstruction become the four of vehicle and precepts. Sharp faculties are the result of urgency in the vehicle; absence of obstruction the result of urgency in precepts. Dull faculties correspond to laxity in the vehicle and obstruction to laxity in precepts. This correlation makes the chapter’s final warning transparent: contemplative wisdom and moral discipline govern separate axes, and neither can be canceled by the other.
There is another easily overlooked level in constantly sitting’s mental contemplation. Zhanran judges the passage traversing Tathāgata, sentient beings, afflictions, and the five heinous offenses within the Dharma realm as a broad indication of quiescent illumination as contemplator through its objects. “Broad” does not mean unimportant. It means the outline has not yet unfolded each of the later ten modes of contemplation. Filling every later name back into the first sentence about the Dharma realm erases the chapter’s own movement; dismissing the passage because its sequence is not complete cuts the common root by which all four kinds rely upon the Dharma realm.
Within the three-month period of constantly walking, Zhanran also distinguishes three conditions: the discerning teacher, external protector, and fellow practitioners. The teacher resolves doubt and removes obstructions, the protector supplies necessities, and companions mutually urge one another onward. Strong language about offering one’s flesh to the teacher aims at breaking the pride that scrutinizes a teacher’s strengths and faults; it does not sanctify a teacher’s personal desires. Chanting and mental recollection may occur in either order, permitting differences of faculty; the unbroken continuity of step, voice, and thought is the common covenant.
The symbolism of the Vaipulya practice site does not arbitrarily mystify numbers. Zhanran first calibrates the meaning of emptiness through the scripture’s exchange about reality, then connects altar, banner, incense and lamps, high seat, images, bathing, precepts, and dhāraṇī back to the true mark, concentration and wisdom, dependent origination, and the three obstructions. The order runs from scriptural meaning into symbolism and cannot be reversed. Free association from implements alone loses the treatise’s explicit axis of carrying wisdom of emptiness through every phenomenon.
In the Avalokiteśvara section, Zhanran first judges this only the initial example within the gate of scriptural practices and explains that its meaning can extend through all three vehicles. The six-graph formula corresponds to six Avalokiteśvaras and further unfolds into twenty-five samādhis, creating a network of counteractions from the three obstructions of the six paths. Self-regulation by the śrāvaka, contemplation of conditions by the pratyekabuddha, and the bodhisattva’s great compassion are listed together, showing that one repentance practice may issue in different destinations according to faculties. No result of one vehicle can define the entire passage.
The core of the four phases is not only asking “at which moment is the thought?” Zhanran explains that the three natures are omitted nowhere: wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate all fall under the four phases, which are then placed within the twelve matters. Greedy defilement while receiving form, intention while walking, subject and object while reciting, and attachment while entering concentration can no longer hide behind “this is a wholesome activity.” Wholesome dharmas also require contemplation precisely because the phenomenal result of goodness is not yet perfection.
After traversing evil, the vertical establishment of the six identities preserves a sequence from correspondence in contemplative practice to ultimate exhaustion of the covering. An unwholesome object can be contemplated in its identity, but this does not mean an ordinary being has presently realized the true mark. Erasing the six identities passes off identity in principle as realization in practice and falls directly into the error of the deviant teacher rebuked by the treatise. Nor does the lack of explicit encouragement in the fourth gate make it lower. It makes its risk higher: if encouragement reaches people who know neither faculties nor precepts and lack contemplative wisdom, desire will seize it. Silence itself is therefore teaching according to capacity.
At the conclusion, Zhanran positively identifies the sentence about Devadatta and Udraka Rāmaputra as Emperor Wu of Liang’s vow text. The drunken brahman appears in a treatise, while the actress who donned a robe supplies a distant cause through a past-life story. Together, these three layers show that the final sentence only urges continuity of the contemplative vehicle; it does not call grave offense, drunken confusion, or wearing robes in play exemplary practice. Through the mirror, source levels and ethical direction must remain clear at once: any subtle aspiration can become a seed, and no actual harmful result is thereby canceled.
考據Apparatus
本單元是十廣第一『大意』中五略之第二。發心之後,論主以常坐、常行、半行半坐、非行非坐四種三昧勸進大行:前三各有較定型的身口事儀,第四遍歷行住坐臥、六受六作、善惡無記;四行所歷有別,理觀則同。正文又以長篇誡濫說明:惡法可以成為所觀之境,絕不等於縱惡、勸惡或廢戒。
一、科判定位
本單元起於卷題「摩訶止觀卷第二〔上〕」〔T1911 0011a17〕,正文首句「二、勸進四種三昧入菩薩位」〔T1911 0011a21〕,止於「如醉婆羅門剃頭、戲女披袈裟〔云云〕」〔T1911 0020a23〕,其所傳夾註跨至 0020a24,故本單元訖界亦到 0020a24;其後「第三、為明菩薩清淨大果報故」〔T1911 0020a24〕已入五略第三感大果。《止觀輔行傳弘決》正釋自「次釋修大行中」〔T1912 0182a12〕起,至戲女本生收束〔T1912 0214c01〕;下一行已轉第三果報。
| 節 | 範圍 | 本論科段 | 《止觀輔行傳弘決》對位 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 一 | 0011a21–0011a28 | 修大行總標;四三昧通名與別行 | 0182a12–0182b03 |
| 二 | 0011a28–0011b09 | 常坐:所出、身開遮 | 0182b03–0182c19 |
| 三 | 0011b09–0011b21 | 常坐:口說默 | 0182c20–0183a24 |
| 四 | 0011b21–0012a04 | 常坐:意止觀 | 0183a25–0184c12 |
| 五 | 0012a04–0012a19 | 常坐:勸修 | 0184c13–0185a24 |
| 六 | 0012a19–0012b18 | 常行:總標、三力、身方法 | 0185a25–0186c24 |
| 七 | 0012b18–0012b24 | 常行:口說默 | 0186c25 起 |
| 八 | 0012b24–0013a07 | 常行:意止觀 | 0187a 起–0188b12 |
| 九 | 0013a07–0013a24 | 常行:勸修 | 0188b13–0188c29 |
| 十 | 0013a24–0013b21 | 半行半坐:方等事儀 | 0189a11–0190c |
| 十一 | 0013b21–0013c21 | 方等:意觀與事相表法 | 0191a–0192a12 |
| 十二 | 0013c21–0014a05 | 方等:三障懺與勸修 | 0192a12–0192b18 |
| 十三 | 0014a05–0014a22 | 法華:方法、有相與無相 | 0192b19–0192c25 |
| 十四 | 0014a22–0014b26 | 法華:白象表法與勸修 | 0192c26–0193a06 |
| 十五 | 0014b26–0014c20 | 非行非坐:三名與心意識 | 0193a07–0193c01 |
| 十六 | 0014c20–0015b19 | 約諸經:以請觀音示相 | 0193c02–0197a25 |
| 十七 | 0015b19–0015c17 | 約諸善:總標與四運 | 0197a26–0197b18 |
| 十八 | 0015c17–0016c24 | 六受六作與行檀 | 0197b19–0201b 起 |
| 十九 | 0016c24–0017a19 | 持戒 | 0201b–0201c |
| 二十 | 0017a19–0017b16 | 忍、進、禪、慧與料簡 | 0202a–0203b04 |
| 二十一 | 0017b16–0018b22 | 歷諸惡 | 0203b05–0209a15 |
| 二十二 | 0018b22–0018c10 | 觀無記 | 0209a16–0209c09 |
| 二十三 | 0018c10–0018c20 | 方法異、理觀同與無顯勸 | 0209c10–0209c29 |
| 二十四 | 0018c20–0019b27 | 邪空濫行之誡 | 0210a02–0212c |
| 二十五 | 0019b27–0019c22 | 何須四種三昧 | 0213a 起–0213a27 |
| 二十六 | 0019c22–0020a17 | 根利鈍與有遮無遮 | 0213b04–0214a19 |
| 二十七 | 0020a17–0020a23 | 乘戒四句與收束譬 | 0214a20–0214c01 |
《止觀輔行傳弘決》以「三昧是通坐等是別」〔T1912 0182a22〕總判四行,又說「四行通依法界一處」〔T1912 0182a28〕。這是四行共理而身儀各別的綱領;非行非坐之名,也不是排除行與坐。
二、成立與傳本
本單元承緣起所誌玉泉敷揚、灌頂筆錄與現存傳本未完之事,自五略第二續智者說、灌頂記之正說;傳本三本與第三再治本之記見緣起單元,本目只繫其沿革,未完之關節詳彼,不據此裁斷文字先後。
三、所引經論覆核
下列先列本單元所涉典籍的藏號與題名,再依本論次第轉錄全部可識別引文、場景與來源判語。典名與題名各守其本;同文、節引、綴合、附意、異文、同族對讀與所指待考分別誌錄,不以後出今本倒改本論。
典籍題名
| 本論稱名或用途 | 藏號 | 今本題名 |
|---|---|---|
| 本論 | T1911 | 《摩訶止觀》 |
| 正釋 | T1912 | 《止觀輔行傳弘決》 |
| 法華 | T262 | 《妙法蓮華經》 |
| 文殊說般若 | T232 | 《文殊師利所說摩訶般若波羅蜜經》 |
| 文殊問般若 | T233 | 《文殊師利所說般若波羅蜜經》 |
| 大論、釋論 | T1509 | 《大智度論》 |
| 般舟早譯 | T417 | 《佛說般舟三昧經》 |
| 般舟 | T418 | 《般舟三昧經》 |
| 十住婆沙 | T1521 | 《十住毘婆沙論》 |
| 方等 | T1339 | 《大方等陀羅尼經》 |
| 方等儀軌 | T1934 | 《國清百錄》 |
| 大品 | T223 | 《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》 |
| 大經 | T374 | 《大般涅槃經》 |
| 瓔珞 | T1485 | 《菩薩瓔珞本業經》 |
| 普賢觀 | T277 | 《佛說觀普賢菩薩行法經》 |
| 別行法華三昧同族本 | T1941 | 《法華三昧懺儀》 |
| 請觀音 | T1043 | 《請觀世音菩薩消伏毒害陀羅尼呪經》 |
| 大集 | T397 | 《大方等大集經》 |
| 首楞嚴 | T642 | 《佛說首楞嚴三昧經》 |
| 金剛般若 | T235 | 《金剛般若波羅蜜經》 |
| 無行經 | T650 | 《諸法無行經》 |
| 淨名 | T475 | 《維摩詰所說經》 |
| 放牛阿含 | T125 | 《增壹阿含經》 |
| 阿梨吒場景 | T26 | 《中阿含經》 |
| 四馬 | T99 | 《雜阿含經》 |
| 四馬平行譯 | T100 | 《別譯雜阿含經》 |
| 槃特場景 | T211 | 《法句譬喻經》 |
| 鳩摩羅偈直證 | T1435 | 《十誦律》 |
| 坐禪同族本 | T1915 | 《修習止觀坐禪法要》 |
| 禪門同族本 | T1916 | 《釋禪波羅蜜次第法門》 |
| 綱要 | T1913 | 《止觀義例》 |
| 綱要 | T1914 | 《止觀大意》 |
| 後承 | T1936 | 《四明十義書》 |
| 後承 | T1937 | 《四明尊者教行錄》 |
本論另題《史記》及梁武發願文,二者不虛配藏號。
總標與常坐
| 本論原句或場景 | 今本對讀 | 覆核 |
|---|---|---|
| 《法華》「又見佛子,修種種行,以求佛道」〔T1911 0011a23〕 | T262 有「若有佛子、修種種行,求無上慧,為說淨道」〔T262 0003a03〕,另有具戒、威儀與求佛道句〔T262 0003b03〕 | 綴合、附意;今本無本論連文 |
| 《大論》「善心一處住不動,是名三昧」〔T1911 0011a26〕 | T1509「善心一處住不動,是名三昧」〔T1509 0110b24〕;又有正心行處之譯語〔T1509 0234a16〕 | 前句同文;後語為正釋補引 |
| 「但專繫緣法界,一念法界」〔T1911 0011b22〕 | T232「法界一相,繫緣法界,是名一行三昧」〔T232 0731a26〕;又有不取相貌、繫心一佛、專稱名字〔T232 0731b02〕 | 節引、合攝 |
| 「離此二邊,住無所住,如諸佛住,安處寂滅法界」〔T1911 0011b26〕 | T232「離此二處,住無所住,如諸佛住,安處寂滅非思議境界」〔T232 0729c20〕 | 同文骨幹;法界與非思議境界異 |
| 「法界無二無別」〔T1911 0011b29〕 | T232「般若波羅蜜、法界。無二無別」〔T232 0729c25〕 | 節引 |
| 「觀眾生相如諸佛相;眾生界量如諸佛界量」〔T1911 0011c16〕 | T232「眾生界量,如佛界量」〔T232 0726c18〕;T233「眾生界數如如來界」〔T233 0733c26〕 | 同義異字;兩經並錄 |
| 「眾生界住如虛空住,以不住法、以無相法住般若中」〔T1911 0011c18〕 | T232「眾生無住,猶如空住」〔T232 0726c20〕;又有「以不住法為住般若波羅蜜」〔T232 0726c22〕 | 綴合、節引 |
| 「不見凡法,云何捨?不見聖法,云何取」〔T1911 0011c19〕 | T232「則不捨凡夫法,亦不取賢聖法」〔T232 0727a01〕 | 附意改寫 |
| 生死涅槃、垢淨不捨不取而住實際〔T1911 0011c20〕 | T232 分見不以涅槃為可樂、生死為可厭〔T232 0727a03〕,及法無取捨、住實際〔T232 0727a13〕 | 綴合 |
| 「聞此法不驚不畏,乃從百千萬億佛所久植德本」〔T1911 0012a05〕 | T232「乃至百千萬億佛所久植德本」〔T232 0727b16〕,後接不驚不怖〔T232 0727b17〕 | 同文骨幹;畏與怖異 |
| 身子「諦了此義,是名菩薩摩訶薩」〔T1911 0012a10〕 | T232「若於斯義諦了決定,是名菩薩摩訶薩」〔T232 0727c14〕 | 節引 |
| 彌勒「是人近佛座,佛覺此法故」〔T1911 0012a11〕 | T232 有近於佛坐及如來現覺此法相〔T232 0727c17–19〕 | 節引;座與坐異 |
| 文殊「聞此法不驚,即是見佛」〔T1911 0012a11〕 | T232「當知此人即是見佛」〔T232 0727c20〕 | 節引 |
| 佛言住不退地、具六波羅蜜〔T1911 0012a12〕 | T232 有住不退轉地〔T232 0727c27〕,續列檀、尸、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若〔T232 0727c29–0728a03〕 | 綴合、節引 |
| 「比丘、比丘尼聞不驚,即隨佛出家」〔T1911 0012a17〕 | T232「比丘、比丘尼,聞說是甚深般若波羅蜜,不生驚怖,即是從佛出家」〔T232 0731c15〕 | 同文骨幹 |
| 「不捨諸見,不捨無為,而修佛道」〔T1911 0011c23〕 | 正釋以《維摩詰所說經》義釋〔T1912 0184b08–10〕;T475 本次對讀未得連文 | 所指待考;不以非道、如來種場景代證 |
| 「五逆即是菩提」〔T1911 0011c26〕 | 正釋沿稱《諸法無行經》〔T1912 0184b18〕;T650 可見「貪欲即是菩提」〔T650 0757a09〕,未得五逆連文 | 所指待考;不以三毒句代證五逆句 |
常行
| 本論原句或場景 | 今本對讀 | 覆核 |
|---|---|---|
| 佛立三力〔T1911 0012a21–24〕 | T418「持佛威神力、持佛三昧力、持本功德力,用是三事故得見佛」〔T418 0905c16〕 | 同場景,字有差別 |
| 「是三昧住處,少中多差別;如是種種相,亦應須論議」〔T1911 0012a25〕 | T1521「是三昧住處,少中多差別;如是種種相,皆當須論義」〔T1521 0088b13〕 | 亦應與皆當、議與義異 |
| 「親近善知識,精進無懈怠,智慧甚堅牢,信力無妄動」〔T1911 0012b17〕 | T1521「親近善知識,精進無懈退,智慧甚堅牢,信力不妄動」〔T1521 0086b17〕 | 懈怠與懈退、無與不異 |
| 「佛從何所來?我亦無所至」〔T1911 0012c21〕 | T418「佛無所從來,我亦無所至」〔T418 0905c28〕 | 節引;今本多無字 |
| 「心者不知心,有心不見心,心起想即癡,無想即泥洹」〔T1911 0012c25〕 | T418「心者不知心,有心不見心,心起想則癡,無想是泥洹」〔T418 0906a08〕 | 即與則、即與是異 |
| 「諸佛從心得解脫,心者無垢名清淨,五道鮮潔不受色,有解此者成大道」〔T1911 0012c27〕 | T418「諸佛從心解得道,心者清淨明無垢,五道鮮潔不受色,有解是者成大道」〔T418 0909a07〕 | 倒裝與異文並錄 |
| 「不貪著色身,法身亦不著,善知一切法,永寂如虛空」〔T1911 0013a06〕 | T1521「不染著色身,法身亦不著;善知一切法,永寂如虛空」〔T1521 0086a15〕 | 貪與染異 |
| 《十住毘婆沙論》護念語〔T1911 0013a17–19〕 | T1521 0088a03–20 有劫火、官事、惡獸、疾病與天龍護念場景 | 附意合攝,非今本連句 |
| 「如齆人,把栴檀而不嗅」〔T1911 0013a22〕 | T417 有癡子不受栴檀、嗅之知香、閉目不嗅不視之連續場景〔T417 0900a19–21〕 | 本論極縮 |
| 「如田家子,以摩尼珠博一頭牛」〔T1911 0013a23〕 | T417「其價能與一頭牛等不?寧可貿一頭牛」〔T417 0900b02〕;T418 亦有同場景〔T418 0907b03–09〕 | 兩譯並錄 |
半行半坐:方等
| 本論原句或場景 | 今本對讀 | 覆核 |
|---|---|---|
| 「旋百二十匝,却坐思惟」〔T1911 0013a26〕 | T1339「誦此章句百二十遍,遶百二十匝。如是作已,却坐思惟」〔T1339 0645b28〕 | 節引;旋與遶異 |
| 召請法在《國清百錄》〔T1911 0013b14〕 | 正釋說智者在世尚無此書名之指,滅後灌頂等集其事跡〔T1912 0190c02–05〕;T1934 0797a21 起列方等懺法,後有旋呪、却坐思惟次第〔T1934 0797b24–27〕 | 成書層精確化,不倒作智者當時已見成書 |
| 「吾從真實中來。真實者,寂滅相」〔T1911 0013b24〕 | T1339「吾從真實中來」〔T1339 0645a11〕;「寂滅相故名為真實」〔T1339 0645a12〕 | 節引、倒裝 |
| 求者、得者、著者、實者、來者、語者、問者皆空〔T1911 0013b25–26〕 | T1339 先說無有所求〔T1339 0645a13〕,再逐列求、得、著、實、來、語、問皆空〔T1339 0645a15–18〕 | 節引、重排 |
| 寂滅、涅槃與虛空分界皆空〔T1911 0013b26–27〕 | T1339 同場景〔T1339 0645a17–18〕 | 同文骨幹 |
| 「無所求中,吾故求之」〔T1911 0013b27〕 | T1339「無所求中吾故求之」〔T1339 0645a14〕 | 同文 |
| 空空真實之法於六波羅蜜中求〔T1911 0013b28–29〕 | T1339 分說以空空故為實、當於六波羅蜜中求〔T1339 0645a20–22〕 | 綴合、節引 |
| 本論以此會《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》十八空〔T1911 0013b29〕 | T223 多處具十八空總列 | 類義判,不以一處總列冒充前段逐字來源 |
| 本論會《大般涅槃經》迦毘羅城空、如來空、大涅槃空〔T1911 0013b29–0013c01〕 | T374 相關空義分見不同章 | 科攝、附意;不造單一行錨 |
| 《菩薩瓔珞本業經》十種十二因緣、一百二十支〔T1911 0013c19–20〕 | T1485 列十觀,末作「縛生十二緣」〔T1485 1015a26〕 | 十類有今本;正釋轉述末作緣生,異者並錄 |
| 犯沙彌乃至比丘戒而懺還生〔T1911 0013c23–24〕 | T1339 列菩薩二十四戒、沙彌十戒、式叉沙彌尼戒、比丘與比丘尼戒,並說「若不還生,無有是處」〔T1339 0645c07〕 | 節引、重排;今本無大比丘戒連詞 |
| 第七日見十方佛、聞法不退〔T1911 0013c25–26〕 | T1339 相關效驗分散 | 附意;不強作同文 |
| 全、中、下三分寶〔T1911 0013c29–0014a02〕 | T1339 分列修行受持得全分、讀誦得中分、供養得下分〔T1339 0647c25–28〕 | 同場景;差別在行者心行,不在實相有三等 |
| 「若從地積寶至梵天,以奉於佛,不如施持經者一食充軀」〔T1911 0014a03〕 | T1339「持四天下,以積珍寶至于梵天以供於我,不如有人與彼受持經者一食充軀」〔T1339 0649a19〕 | 節引 |
半行半坐:法華
| 本論原句或場景 | 今本對讀 | 覆核 |
|---|---|---|
| 行立讀誦、坐則思惟與六牙白象現前〔T1911 0013a26–28〕 | T262〈普賢勸發品〉有行住讀誦與白象場景,文次分散;T277 0389c28–0390b04 詳白象 | 綴合,不是任一今本連文 |
| 別行一卷法華三昧十法〔T1911 0014a06–10〕 | T1941 題「法華三昧懺儀」〔T1941 0949b10〕,行期另見「三七日」〔T1941 0949b13〕;十法自嚴淨道場至思惟一實境界〔T1941 0950a17–20〕 | 同族對讀;題與行期分處,不合成一句,不倒作本論引文 |
| 《佛說觀普賢菩薩行法經》所說專誦、不入三昧、六時懺六根〔T1911 0014a11–12〕 | T277 分見「不入三昧但誦持故」〔T277 0389c22〕,及晝夜六時禮佛、懺悔、誦經〔T277 0390b08–10〕 | 綴合、節引 |
| 〈安樂行品〉「於諸法無所行,亦不行、不分別」〔T1911 0014a13〕 | T262「又復於法無所行,而觀諸法如實相,亦不行不分別」〔T262 0037a19〕 | 節引;本論省中句 |
| 「我心自空,罪福無主」〔T1911 0014a17〕 | T277「我心自空,罪福無主」〔T277 0392c26〕 | 同文 |
| 「慧日能消除」〔T1911 0014a17〕 | T277「眾罪如霜露,慧日能消除」〔T277 0393b12〕 | 節引 |
| 七眾犯戒、一彈指頃除生死罪〔T1911 0014b11–13〕 | T277 有六時懺法及一彈指頃除多劫生死罪〔T277 0393c05–07〕 | 附意合攝;七眾不在今本該句 |
| 欲見分身、多寶、釋迦等〔T1911 0014b14–18〕 | T277 0389c17–24、0393b17–29 分見普賢、多寶、釋迦分身、文殊、藥王等場景 | 多處節攝 |
| 「令此空慧與心相應」〔T1911 0014b19〕 | T277「令此空慧與心相應」〔T277 0394a13〕 | 同文 |
| 「眾罪如霜露,慧日能消除」〔T1911 0014b21〕 | T277「眾罪如霜露,慧日能消除」〔T277 0393b12〕 | 同文 |
| 持經即見釋迦、多寶、分身並見教化菩薩〔T1911 0014b22–24〕 | T262「能持是經者,則為已見我,亦見多寶佛,及諸分身者,又見我今日,教化諸菩薩」〔T262 0052b12〕 | 綴合、異文;不以本論整句冒作同文 |
非行非坐:諸經與諸善
| 本論原句或場景 | 今本對讀 | 覆核 |
|---|---|---|
| 《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》稱覺意三昧〔T1911 0014b29〕 | T223「欲入覺意三昧,當學般若波羅蜜」〔T223 0233a08〕;石汁變銅為金之譬實見 T1509〔T1509 0401a27〕 | 名有今本;石汁譬不在 T223 |
| 心、意、識相望六句〔T1911 0014c08–12〕 | 正釋判出《般舟三昧經》〔T1912 0193b14–15〕;T418 有同族心識觀文 | 判源有據,六句完整連文仍屬所指待考 |
| 《請觀世音菩薩消伏毒害陀羅尼呪經》眼與色相應至意與法相應〔T1911 0015a09–10〕 | T1043 自眼、眼識與色至意、意識與攀緣相應〔T1043 0037a02–05〕 | 節引;本論省各識及中間四根 |
| 地、水、風、火四大觀〔T1911 0015a12–22〕 | T1043「地大,地無堅性。水大,水性不住。風大,風性無礙。從顛倒有火大,火性不實」〔T1043 0037a09〕 | 同場景,字有節攝 |
| 「受、想、行、識一一皆入如實之際」〔T1911 0015a22〕 | T1043 有五陰性相皆入如實之際〔T1043 0037a10–12〕 | 節引 |
| 《大方等大集經》題下如心住〔T1911 0015a10〕 | T397 未得該句;只見「若有比丘觀於心心」〔T397 0160b02〕,不是同文 | 所指待考,不以後句代證 |
| 無名偈說空而不斷、相續不常、罪福不失〔T1911 0015c12–14〕 | 本次未定早期藏內單一所屬 | 所指待考;不以後出疏句倒作來源 |
| 《金剛般若波羅蜜經》住相與無住布施〔T1911 0016a14–17〕 | T235「菩薩於法應無所住行於布施」〔T235 0749a12〕,另有暗中無見與日光明照之譬〔T235 0750b29–0750c01〕 | 本論合攝兩處,並省聲香味觸法之列 |
| 《妙法蓮華經》名衣上服布施求佛道〔T1911 0016b23–24〕 | T262 0003b10 起有名衣上服布施段 | 節引 |
| 《佛說首楞嚴三昧經》中行時一念具六度〔T1911 0016b25–0016c06〕 | T642 0633b20–0633c06 逐列檀、尸、忍、進、禪、般若 | 同場景;本論重攝於行儀 |
| 《大智度論》般若偈〔T1911 0016c15–17〕 | T1509「念想觀已除,言語法亦滅。無量眾罪除,清淨心常一,如是尊妙人,則能見般若」〔T1509 0190b21〕 | 本論作戲論心,今本作言語法 |
| 《大方等大集經》「觀於心心」〔T1911 0016c17〕 | T397「若有比丘觀於心心」〔T397 0160b02〕 | 同文骨幹 |
| 《妙法蓮華經》威儀具足求佛道〔T1911 0017a18–19〕 | T262「又見具戒,威儀無缺,淨如寶珠,以求佛道」〔T262 0003b03〕 | 附意;具足與無缺異 |
| 《大智度論》第五由八想後明十力等〔T1911 0017b04–07〕 | T1509 相應段由九想轉入菩薩法 | 結構指引,不以短句代整章 |
| 《大智度論》八種解般若〔T1911 0017b07〕 | T1509 相應章有八義分判 | 結構指引;本論只題不引 |
非行非坐:諸惡、無記、誡濫與收束
| 本論原句或場景 | 今本對讀 | 覆核 |
|---|---|---|
| 《大智度論》題下惡癩野干心句〔T1911 0017b20–21〕 | T1509 本次對讀未得同句;後出疏有平行,不能倒充 | 所指待考 |
| 《大般涅槃經》「自此之前,我等皆名邪見人也」〔T1911 0017b27〕 | T374「自是之前,我等悉名邪見之人」〔T374 0407b07〕 | 此與是、皆與悉等異 |
| 《諸法無行經》六句〔T1911 0018a29–0018b02〕 | T650 分見成佛不壞貪欲〔T650 0751a18–21〕、求菩提而無菩提〔T650 0751b12–14〕、「貪欲即是菩提」〔T650 0757a09〕、三毒涅槃偈〔T650 0759c13–18〕 | 綴合、改寫;今本無本論整段連文 |
| 《維摩詰所說經》行非道而通佛道〔T1911 0018b03〕 | T475「若菩薩行於非道,是為通達佛道」〔T475 0549a01〕 | 節引 |
| 一切眾生即菩提相、即涅槃相〔T1911 0018b03–04〕 | T475「一切眾生即菩提相」〔T475 0542b16〕;又有眾生畢竟寂滅即涅槃相、不復更滅〔T475 0542b18–19〕 | 綴合、節引 |
| 增上慢人與婬怒癡性解脫〔T1911 0018b04–06〕 | T475「佛為增上慢人說離婬、怒、癡為解脫耳」〔T475 0548a16〕;又說三毒之性即是解脫〔T475 0548a17〕 | 同文骨幹 |
| 一切塵勞是如來種〔T1911 0018b06〕 | T475「一切煩惱為如來種」〔T475 0549b13〕;另有「塵勞之疇為如來種」〔T475 0549b17〕 | 節攝、異文 |
| 《大智度論》題下無記中有般若句〔T1911 0018b25–26〕 | T1509 本次對讀未得同句;另處無記句的語境與主語不同〔T1509 0533b14〕 | 所指待考,不以詞面近似強繫 |
| 《史記》周末被髮袒身段〔T1911 0019a03–04〕 | 不虛配藏號,不以今人標點本代古引 | 原句保留,書目另案 |
| 《增壹阿含經》放牛好濟、惡濟〔T1911 0019b01–04〕 | T125 0794a10–0794c08 有知與不知渡處等十一牧牛法,未得好濟、惡濟連文 | 場景指向成立;本論再攝譬義 |
| 《維摩詰所說經》「我念聲聞,不觀人根,不應說法」〔T1911 0019b12〕 | T475「我念聲聞不觀人根,不應說法」〔T475 0541a10〕 | 同文骨幹;今本少一逗號 |
| 《大智度論》根遮四句〔T1911 0019c23–25〕 | T1509 分列利根有遮、利根無遮、鈍根無遮、鈍根有遮〔T1509 0239a14–17〕 | 同四類;本論重排為修行次第 |
| 鳩摩羅偈〔T1911 0020a10–12〕 | T1435「智者身口意,不作一切惡,常繫念現前,捨離於諸欲,亦不受世間,無益之苦行」〔T1435 0080b06〕 | 今本連文直證;不造與不作、不樂著與捨離異 |
| 《大般涅槃經》乘戒緩急句〔T1911 0020a19–20〕 | T374「於乘緩者乃名為緩,於戒緩者不名為緩」〔T374 0400c25〕 | 同文而次序倒置 |
| 本論標作經云的提婆達多、欝頭藍弗句〔T1911 0020a21–22〕 | 正釋明題梁武發願文:「寧作提婆達多長淪地獄。不作欝頭藍弗暫得生天」〔T1912 0214b03〕 | 據較後正面判語精確化題源;不改本論底字 |
| 醉婆羅門剃頭〔T1911 0020a23〕 | T1509「有一醉婆羅門來到佛所,求作比丘。佛勅阿難與剃頭,著法衣」〔T1509 0161b17〕 | 場景同;下文說其暫發微心 |
| 戲女披袈裟〔T1911 0020a23〕 | T1509 自題《優鉢羅華比丘尼本生經》,敘戲女著比丘尼衣戲笑〔T1509 0161a28–0161b17〕 | 嵌入見證成立;獨立經題所指待考 |
正釋補出的四個場景
| 本論場景 | 正釋所指與今本 | 覆核 |
|---|---|---|
| 邪空無觀如無禁捉蛇〔T1911 0018c20 起〕 | 正釋題阿梨吒經〔T1912 0210a06〕;T26 有不善捉蛇受螫與先以杖押頭、手捉其頭兩場景〔T26 0764a18–0764b12〕 | 只標正釋判,不冒充本論明題 |
| 快馬見鞭影即入正路〔T1911 0019a23〕 | 正釋以四馬配機〔T1912 0212a20–29〕;T99 由顧影至鐵錐徹骨〔T99 0234a24–0234b20〕,T100 由見鞭影至鞭徹肉骨〔T100 0429b17–20〕 | 兩譯並錄;本論只取第一馬 |
| 放牛好濟、惡濟〔T1911 0019b01〕 | 正釋明指《增壹阿含經》第四十六〔T1912 0212b16〕;T125 有十一牧牛法〔T125 0794a10–0794c08〕 | 所指部與場景成立;用語為本論再攝 |
| 槃特根鈍無遮〔T1911 0019c25–27〕 | 正釋題法句經第一〔T1912 0213c06〕;T211「昔佛在舍衛國,有一長老比丘字般特,新作比丘稟性闇塞,佛令五百羅漢日日教之,三年之中不得一偈」〔T211 0588c28〕,後有「守口攝意身莫犯,如是行者得度世」〔T211 0589a02〕 | 傳記事節與偈均有今本見證;般特、槃特異字並錄 |
四、輔行釋要〔鏡〕
四種三昧先以身儀立名;若依所宗法門,常坐名一行,常行名佛立,半行半坐分方等、法華,非行非坐名隨自意或覺意。《止觀輔行傳弘決》特別說明一行之名是「剪略身儀不兼餘事」〔T1912 0182b04〕,不是所緣之理只有一種;四行皆以法界為一處。
常坐的口行,平時順行故默,障起故說〔T1912 0182c20〕;稱佛不是另換所緣,而是以身口助意排障。意觀中的繫緣與一念,正釋判為寂照止觀〔T1912 0183b13–14〕;然而本章只粗列觀法,尚未周具後文十乘,故不得把這段當作十乘全式。《止觀義例》也明說「修大行中事儀則廣而十法略」〔T1913 0448a07〕,並補「雖互略無義必通具」〔T1913 0448a09〕。
常行之佛立,須佛威力、三昧力、行者本功德力三緣和合,不是單靠一力。念佛相好而又追問佛從何來、我往何處,正要由色身念轉深而不著色法二身;夢、影、水鏡等譬都使見佛之事不落實有,也不墮斷滅。
方等三分寶,不是實相之理有全、中、下三等。正釋明言「實相之理必無階降」〔T1912 0192a23〕,差分在行者心行優劣。法華有相、無相兩行,也不是兩個相反的真理:有相由事行作悟入之引,無相直觀法空;證時兩捨。六牙白象及三人、三物、池、華、女、樂器等,皆依本論逐項表法,不把儀相當成外在神祕物目。
非行非坐、隨自意、覺意三名一法,實通四儀。四運是未念、欲念、念、念已,不是四個實體心;六受六作合十二事,將觀心展到眼受色乃至意緣法的六種根境領受,以及行、住、坐、臥、語、默六作。諸善、諸惡、無記所歷雖不同,正釋總結:「若能觀觀無非一心。所緣之理莫非三諦」〔T1912 0209c16〕。
歷惡尤其須與誡濫同讀。正釋把淮北一派判作「邪空之人濫稱大乘。入惡無觀」〔T1912 0210a03〕,並以捉蛇不得法反顯其害。經說三毒之性可觀,不是准許不察根機、捨戒造惡、以欲化他;本論用四運推檢、四悉檀、根遮與乘戒四句,層層封住這種誤讀。
五、諸家異釋
本單元有直接後承,不作無異釋之報。宋代《四明十義書》與《四明尊者教行錄》都明牒四種三昧、常坐、隨自意、四運及《諸法無行經》三毒之文;下列只誌承受,不裁宗內論諍。
| 典籍 | 直接承受 | 與本單元關係 |
|---|---|---|
| 《四明十義書》T1936 | 「荊溪云。如常坐等。或唯觀理。隨自意從末從事」〔T1936 0832b05〕;「乃是三種三昧。專令於識陰修十乘也」〔T1936 0832b06〕 | 牒常坐與隨自意之別;正釋原字作從未從事,此書作從末從事,並錄 |
| 《四明十義書》T1936 | 「止觀四種三昧。不出二觀。唯識歷事。實相觀理」〔T1936 0833a15〕 | 以四三昧納入歷事與觀理的論辯 |
| 《四明十義書》T1936 | 「隨自意中。唯約內心。起十界分別」〔T1936 0838b17〕;「事觀則專照起心。四性叵得」〔T1936 0838b18〕 | 承四運觀起心與十界分別 |
| 《四明十義書》T1936 | 「豈令九旬常坐之徒。皆須縱任善惡之念。四運推撿耶」〔T1936 0838b26〕 | 以九旬常坐與隨自意四運對舉 |
| 《四明尊者教行錄》T1937 | 「夫諸大乘經所詮行法。約身儀判。不出四種」〔T1937 0868a25〕;次列常坐、常行、半行半坐、非行非坐〔T1937 0868a26–29〕 | 重述四三昧身儀分類 |
| 《四明尊者教行錄》T1937 | 「一切行法並屬此三昧所攝」〔T1937 0868b03〕;「然但在用心。不必定日」〔T1937 0868b07〕 | 收不專行坐者入非行非坐,料簡期限 |
| 《四明尊者教行錄》T1937 | 「故無行經云。貪欲即是道。恚癡亦復然」〔T1937 0900a02〕;「深得此意。即一心三觀。導一切行」〔T1937 0900a05〕 | 承受歷惡經證,仍以觀行導之 |
同族綱要另可互讀:《止觀義例》說「四種三昧皆依實相。實相是安樂之法。四緣是安樂之行」〔T1913 0447a28〕,又說四三昧「正為顯理旁兼治重」〔T1913 0447c28〕;《止觀大意》總攝為「四種三昧遍攝眾行」〔T1914 0459c09〕及「是四三昧行異理同」〔T1914 0459c18〕。這些是後出的自宗綱要,不反投成本論原句。
六、術語
| 詞 | 本論用法 | 正釋層次 |
|---|---|---|
| 三昧 | 調直定;善心一處住不動 | 三昧是通名,坐等是別行;正心行處是正釋沿引的譯語 |
| 四種三昧 | 常坐、常行、半行半坐、非行非坐 | 約身儀立四名;依法門另有一行、佛立、方等法華、隨自意等名 |
| 一行三昧 | 兩文殊般若所出;繫緣法界、一念法界 | 一行依身儀專坐立名,不是只緣一種真理 |
| 佛立三昧 | 定中見十方現在佛立 | 佛威力、三昧力、本功德力三緣和合 |
| 半行半坐 | 方等旋行後坐思惟;法華行立讀誦、坐則思惟 | 方等與法華各守一套方法,不併作一儀 |
| 非行非坐 | 又名隨自意、覺意,通行坐與一切事 | 非排除行坐;意起即觀,遍四儀用功 |
| 心、意、識 | 對境覺知、次心籌量、了了別知,三名一法 | 正釋以集起、籌量、了別作旁證,仍歸一法異名 |
| 四運 | 未念、欲念、念、念已 | 觀察一念生滅的四個時位,不是四個實體心 |
| 十二事 | 六受與六作 | 眼受色乃至意緣法的六種根境領受;行、住、坐、臥、語、默;善惡無記皆可歷觀 |
| 方法異、理觀同 | 四種三昧事儀與所歷境別,理觀相同 | 正釋以能觀一心、所緣三諦申明 |
| 根遮四句 | 根利無遮、根利有遮、根鈍無遮、根鈍有遮 | 根、遮是果;乘、戒是因,乘急配根利,戒急配無遮 |
| 乘戒緩急 | 本論令具明四句 | 正釋開俱急、俱緩、戒急乘緩、乘急戒緩,不冒作經文連句 |
七、譬喻、互讀與承衍
四行如四種調心之緣。常坐以引重假助、磨珠隨光說障起稱名與勤行;常行以夢、影、水鏡說見佛而不著,以栴檀不嗅、摩尼換牛責得寶而不識;方等以空空之問答折求取,以全、中、下三分寶勸不同深度的受持;法華以六牙白象、池華女樂器把六通、八解、四攝等義顯為可觀事相。
非行非坐的譬喻更密。六識如一獼猴遊六窗,四運如追一念之前後;住相布施如闇中無見,無住如有目日光;歷惡之誡則連用捉蛇、蟲食木偶成字、醜女效顰、狂狗逐雷、蒼蠅黏唾、病子服烈藥、快馬見鞭影、放牛擇濟與夷險二路。這些譬都在辨觀法、根機與方法,不把惡行本身美化為道。
《修習止觀坐禪法要》T1915 說行住坐臥、見聞覺知一切處皆可修止觀〔0469a16–17〕;《釋禪波羅蜜次第法門》T1916 並列法華、念佛、般舟、覺意、首楞嚴諸三昧〔0479b04–07〕,又並列法華三昧與一行三昧〔0499a12–15〕。二者只作同族互讀,不取代本論的四科次第。
八、校本定位
本編以大正藏 T1911《摩訶止觀》為單一底本。正文每逢換頁,於該頁第一段首標〔T46 頁欄行〕;行錨指引文首字前最近的大正行標。下表收本單元四十項異讀,全數並錄而不選字;第十五項是同一校記關係的第二次出現,仍獨立列入。【大】為大正底本,【宮】為宮內省圖書寮藏宋本,【甲】為德川刊島地大等氏藏本,【校】為校訂採字;空缺以『無』記。
| 次 | 行錨 | 大正或校訂採字 | 異讀 | 誌要 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 一 | 0011a17 | 上【大】 | 之一【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 二 | 0011a28 | 稱【大】 | 通稱【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三 | 0011b05 | 跏【大】 | 加【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 四 | 0011b12 | 名【大】 | 名字【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 五 | 0012a16 | 證【大】 | 得【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 六 | 0012a26 | 議【大】 | 義【宮】【甲】 | 與《十住毘婆沙論》論義相近,仍不裁 |
| 七 | 0012c09 | 樂【大】 | 喜【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 八 | 0013a05 | 實【大】 | 實相【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 九 | 0013a05 | 佛【大】 | 無【甲】 | 無字 |
| 十 | 0013a16 | 𤛓【大】 | 搆【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 十一 | 0013b11 | 辦【大】 | 辨【甲】 | 第一處 |
| 十二 | 0013b12 | 誦【大】 | 備【宮】 | 並錄 |
| 十三 | 0014a19 | 持【大】 | 特【宮】【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 十四 | 0014a20 | 引【大】 | 胤【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 十五 | 0014b22 | 辦【大】 | 辨【甲】 | 第二處,不併 |
| 十六 | 0014c15 | 空【大】 | 有【甲】 | 對舉異讀,只並錄 |
| 十七 | 0014c16 | 有【大】 | 空【甲】 | 與上項互易,仍不裁 |
| 十八 | 0015a01 | 跏【大】 | 加【宮】 | 並錄 |
| 十九 | 0015a27 | 本【大】 | 平【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 二十 | 0015b21 | 四【大】 | 四種【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 二十一 | 0015b28 | 誰【大】 | 雖【宮】 | 並錄 |
| 二十二 | 0016a16 | 施【大】 | 布施【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 二十三 | 0016b02 | 上【大】 | 之上【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 二十四 | 0016b05 | 下【大】 | 之下【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 二十五 | 0016b22 | 語、默【大】 | 言語【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 二十六 | 0016c05 | 界入【大】 | 入界【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 二十七 | 0016c14 | 及非觀者。觀者【大】 | 無【宮】 | 整段有無並錄 |
| 二十八 | 0016c17 | 則【大】 | 皆【宮】 | 並錄 |
| 二十九 | 0017a09 | 戒【大】 | 戒也【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三十 | 0017a12 | 色【大】 | 於色【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三十一 | 0017a23 | 篤【大】 | 督【宮】 | 並錄 |
| 三十二 | 0017b07 | 若【大】 | 若云云【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三十三 | 0018a11 | 貪【大】 | 貪欲【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三十四 | 0018b10 | 觀【大】 | 相【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三十五 | 0018b19 | 瞋【大】 | 瞋處【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三十六 | 0018b22 | 是【大】 | 是云云【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三十七 | 0018c08 | 說【大】 | 說云云【甲】 | 並錄 |
| 三十八 | 0019a16 | 蒼【大】 | 倉【宮】 | 並錄 |
| 三十九 | 0019b22 | 杖【大】 | 伏【宮】 | 並錄 |
| 四十 | 0020a22 | 也【大】 | 也云云【甲】 | 單元末校記 |
This unit is the second of the Five Summaries within Great Purport, the first of the Ten Broad Chapters. After arousing the mind, the author urges entry into the great practice through the four kinds of samādhi: constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, and neither walking nor sitting. The first three have relatively fixed bodily and verbal procedures; the fourth extends through walking, standing, sitting, and lying down, the six receptions and six actions, and the wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. The objects traversed by the four practices differ, but their contemplation of principle is the same. A long warning against abuse further makes clear that unwholesome dharmas may become objects of contemplation, but this never amounts to indulging or encouraging evil, or abolishing the precepts.
1. Doctrinal-Outline Placement
This unit begins with the fascicle title 「摩訶止觀卷第二〔上〕」 tr. “Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Two [Part One]”〔T1911 0011a17〕. Its first sentence is 「二、勸進四種三昧入菩薩位」 tr. “Second, urge advance through the four kinds of samādhi and entry into the bodhisattva stages”〔T1911 0011a21〕. It ends with 「如醉婆羅門剃頭、戲女披袈裟〔云云〕」 tr. “like the drunken brahman whose head was shaved and the actress who donned the kāṣāya, and so forth”〔T1911 0020a23〕. The transmitted interlinear note continues through 0020a24, so the unit boundary also extends to 0020a24. The following sentence, 「第三、為明菩薩清淨大果報故」 tr. “Third, in order to clarify the bodhisattva’s pure great fruition”〔T1911 0020a24〕, has already entered the third of the Five Summaries, Bringing Forth the Great Fruit. The direct commentary in the Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue (hereafter Fuxing) begins with 「次釋修大行中」 tr. “Next, in explaining Cultivating the Great Practice”〔T1912 0182a12〕 and concludes with the actress’s past-life story〔T1912 0214c01〕; the following line turns to the third summary, fruition.
| Section | Range | Division in the treatise | Fuxing correspondence |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 0011a21–0011a28 | General heading of Cultivating the Great Practice; common name and distinct practices of the four samādhis | 0182a12–0182b03 |
| 2 | 0011a28–0011b09 | Constantly sitting: scriptural sources; bodily permissions and prohibitions | 0182b03–0182c19 |
| 3 | 0011b09–0011b21 | Constantly sitting: verbal silence and speech | 0182c20–0183a24 |
| 4 | 0011b21–0012a04 | Constantly sitting: mental calming and contemplation | 0183a25–0184c12 |
| 5 | 0012a04–0012a19 | Constantly sitting: exhortation to cultivate | 0184c13–0185a24 |
| 6 | 0012a19–0012b18 | Constantly walking: general heading, three powers, and bodily method | 0185a25–0186c24 |
| 7 | 0012b18–0012b24 | Constantly walking: verbal silence and speech | beginning 0186c25 |
| 8 | 0012b24–0013a07 | Constantly walking: mental calming and contemplation | beginning 0187a–0188b12 |
| 9 | 0013a07–0013a24 | Constantly walking: exhortation to cultivate | 0188b13–0188c29 |
| 10 | 0013a24–0013b21 | Half walking and half sitting: the Vaipulya ritual procedures | 0189a11–0190c |
| 11 | 0013b21–0013c21 | Vaipulya: mental contemplation and the symbolic meaning of ritual forms | 0191a–0192a12 |
| 12 | 0013c21–0014a05 | Vaipulya: repentance of the three obstructions and exhortation to cultivate | 0192a12–0192b18 |
| 13 | 0014a05–0014a22 | Lotus: method and the practices with marks and without marks | 0192b19–0192c25 |
| 14 | 0014a22–0014b26 | Lotus: symbolism of the white elephant and exhortation to cultivate | 0192c26–0193a06 |
| 15 | 0014b26–0014c20 | Neither walking nor sitting: three names, and mind, mentation, and consciousness | 0193a07–0193c01 |
| 16 | 0014c20–0015b19 | In relation to scriptures: the Avalokiteśvara Invocation as an illustration | 0193c02–0197a25 |
| 17 | 0015b19–0015c17 | In relation to wholesome dharmas: general heading and four phases | 0197a26–0197b18 |
| 18 | 0015c17–0016c24 | Six receptions, six actions, and the practice of giving | beginning 0197b19–0201b |
| 19 | 0016c24–0017a19 | Keeping the precepts | 0201b–0201c |
| 20 | 0017a19–0017b16 | Patience, vigor, meditative concentration, wisdom, and critical distinctions | 0202a–0203b04 |
| 21 | 0017b16–0018b22 | Traversing unwholesome dharmas | 0203b05–0209a15 |
| 22 | 0018b22–0018c10 | Contemplating the indeterminate | 0209a16–0209c09 |
| 23 | 0018c10–0018c20 | Different methods, identical contemplation of principle, and no separate exhortation | 0209c10–0209c29 |
| 24 | 0018c20–0019b27 | Warning against the abusive practice of false emptiness | 0210a02–0212c |
| 25 | 0019b27–0019c22 | Why are four kinds of samādhi necessary? | beginning 0213a–0213a27 |
| 26 | 0019c22–0020a17 | Sharp and dull faculties; with and without obstruction | 0213b04–0214a19 |
| 27 | 0020a17–0020a23 | Four alternatives of vehicle and precepts; concluding similes | 0214a20–0214c01 |
The Fuxing gives the general judgment 「三昧是通坐等是別」 tr. “Samādhi is the common designation; sitting and the others are the distinct practices”〔T1912 0182a22〕, and also says 「四行通依法界一處」 tr. “All four practices commonly rely upon the single locus of the Dharma realm”〔T1912 0182a28〕. This is the guiding principle: the four practices share one principle while their bodily procedures differ. “Neither walking nor sitting” therefore does not exclude walking and sitting.
2. Formation and Transmission
This unit continues the account in Origins of the exposition at Yuquan, Guanding’s transcription, and the incompleteness of the surviving transmission. As the second of the Five Summaries, it continues the main exposition spoken by Zhiyi and recorded by Guanding. The three textual states and the record of the third, re-redacted version appear in Origins. This section only connects that history to the present unit; the points of incompleteness are treated there, and no sequence among particular readings is decided from this history.
3. Verification of the Scriptures and Treatises Cited
The following first gives the canon numbers and titles of works involved in this unit, then transcribes every identifiable citation, scene, and source judgment in the treatise’s order. The designation used by the treatise and the title of each extant text are each preserved on their own level. Verbatim agreement, excerpt, composite citation, paraphrase, variant, reading within the same textual family, and unresolved referent are recorded separately; a later extant text is not used to rewrite the treatise.
Titles of Works
| Designation or use in the treatise | Canon no. | Extant title |
|---|---|---|
| Present treatise | T1911 | Mohe Zhiguan |
| Direct commentary | T1912 | Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue |
| Lotus | T262 | Miaofa Lianhua Jing |
| Mañjuśrī’s Discourse on Prajñā | T232 | Wenshushili Suoshuo Mohe Bore Boluomi Jing |
| Mañjuśrī’s Questions on Prajñā | T233 | Wenshushili Suoshuo Bore Boluomi Jing |
| Great Treatise, Explanatory Treatise | T1509 | Dazhidu Lun |
| Early translation of the Pratyutpanna | T417 | Foshuo Banzhou Sanmei Jing |
| Pratyutpanna | T418 | Banzhou Sanmei Jing |
| Ten Stages Treatise | T1521 | Shizhu Piposhalun |
| Vaipulya | T1339 | Da Fangdeng Tuoluoni Jing |
| Vaipulya ritual manual | T1934 | Guoqing Bailu |
| Larger Prajñāpāramitā | T223 | Mohe Bore Boluomi Jing |
| Great Scripture | T374 | Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra |
| Jeweled Necklace | T1485 | Pusa Yingluo Benye Jing |
| Contemplation of Samantabhadra | T277 | Foshuo Guan Puxian Pusa Xingfa Jing |
| Cognate separate Lotus samādhi manual | T1941 | Fahua Sanmei Chanyi |
| Invocation of Avalokiteśvara | T1043 | Qing Guanshiyin Pusa Xiaofu Duhai Tuoluoni Zhou Jing |
| Great Collection | T397 | Da Fangdeng Daji Jing |
| Śūraṅgama | T642 | Foshuo Shoulengyan Sanmei Jing |
| Diamond Prajñāpāramitā | T235 | Jingang Bore Boluomi Jing |
| Scripture of the Non-Activity of Dharmas | T650 | Zhufa Wuxing Jing |
| Vimalakīrti | T475 | Vimalakīrtinirdeśa |
| Āgama cattle-tending scene | T125 | Ekottarika Āgama |
| Ariṭṭha scene | T26 | Madhyama Āgama |
| Four horses | T99 | Saṃyukta Āgama |
| Parallel translation of the four horses | T100 | Bieyi Za Ahan Jing |
| Panthaka scene | T211 | Faju Piyu Jing |
| Direct witness for the Kumāra verse | T1435 | Sarvāstivāda Vinaya |
| Cognate meditation manual | T1915 | Xiuxi Zhiguan Zuochan Fayao |
| Cognate Chan-gate text | T1916 | Shi Chan Boluomi Cidi Famen |
| Synopsis | T1913 | Zhiguan Yili |
| Synopsis | T1914 | Zhiguan Dayi |
| Later reception | T1936 | Siming Shiyi Shu |
| Later reception | T1937 | Siming Zunzhe Jiaoxing Lu |
The treatise also names the Shiji and Emperor Wu of Liang’s vow text. Neither is assigned a fictitious canon number.
General Heading and Constantly Sitting
| Original wording or scene in the treatise | Extant parallel | Verification |
|---|---|---|
| The Lotus has 「又見佛子,修種種行,以求佛道」 tr. “Again one sees children of the Buddha cultivating various practices in quest of the Buddha path”〔T1911 0011a23〕 | T262 has 「若有佛子、修種種行,求無上慧,為說淨道」 tr. “If there are children of the Buddha who cultivate various practices and seek unsurpassed wisdom, he teaches them the pure path”〔T262 0003a03〕; elsewhere it has lines on complete precepts, deportment, and seeking the Buddha path〔T262 0003b03〕 | Composite and paraphrase; the extant text lacks the treatise’s continuous wording |
| The Great Treatise has 「善心一處住不動,是名三昧」 tr. “A wholesome mind abides unmoving in one place: this is called samādhi”〔T1911 0011a26〕 | T1509 has 「善心一處住不動,是名三昧」 tr. “A wholesome mind abides unmoving in one place: this is called samādhi”〔T1509 0110b24〕; it also contains the translated expression “the place where the rightly directed mind proceeds”〔T1509 0234a16〕 | The first sentence is verbatim; the latter expression is an additional citation supplied by the direct commentary |
| 「但專繫緣法界,一念法界」 tr. “Exclusively bind conditions to the Dharma realm, and contemplate the Dharma realm in a single thought”〔T1911 0011b22〕 | T232 has 「法界一相,繫緣法界,是名一行三昧」 tr. “The Dharma realm has a single mark; binding conditions to the Dharma realm is called the single-practice samādhi”〔T232 0731a26〕; it also speaks of not grasping appearances, fixing the mind on one buddha, and exclusively reciting that name〔T232 0731b02〕 | Excerpt and composite condensation |
| 「離此二邊,住無所住,如諸佛住,安處寂滅法界」 tr. “Leave these two extremes and abide in non-abiding, as the buddhas abide, securely established in the quiescent Dharma realm”〔T1911 0011b26〕 | T232 has 「離此二處,住無所住,如諸佛住,安處寂滅非思議境界」 tr. “Leave these two places and abide in non-abiding, as the buddhas abide, securely established in the quiescent, inconceivable object”〔T232 0729c20〕 | The verbal frame agrees; “Dharma realm” differs from “inconceivable object” |
| 「法界無二無別」 tr. “The Dharma realm is neither two nor differentiated”〔T1911 0011b29〕 | T232 has 「般若波羅蜜、法界。無二無別」 tr. “The perfection of wisdom and the Dharma realm are neither two nor differentiated”〔T232 0729c25〕 | Excerpt |
| 「觀眾生相如諸佛相;眾生界量如諸佛界量」 tr. “Contemplate the marks of sentient beings as the marks of the buddhas; the measure of the realm of sentient beings as the measure of the realm of the buddhas”〔T1911 0011c16〕 | T232 has 「眾生界量,如佛界量」 tr. “The measure of the realm of sentient beings is like the measure of the Buddha realm”〔T232 0726c18〕; T233 has 「眾生界數如如來界」 tr. “The number in the realm of sentient beings is like the realm of the Tathāgata”〔T233 0733c26〕 | Same meaning with different graphs; both scriptures are recorded |
| 「眾生界住如虛空住,以不住法、以無相法住般若中」 tr. “The realm of sentient beings abides as space abides; through the Dharma of non-abiding and the signless Dharma, abide within prajñā”〔T1911 0011c18〕 | T232 has 「眾生無住,猶如空住」 tr. “Sentient beings have no abiding, like the abiding of space”〔T232 0726c20〕; it also has 「以不住法為住般若波羅蜜」 tr. “Take the Dharma of non-abiding as abiding in the perfection of wisdom”〔T232 0726c22〕 | Composite excerpt |
| 「不見凡法,云何捨?不見聖法,云何取」 tr. “When no ordinary dharma is seen, how could it be abandoned? When no noble Dharma is seen, how could it be grasped?”〔T1911 0011c19〕 | T232 has 「則不捨凡夫法,亦不取賢聖法」 tr. “Then one neither abandons the dharmas of ordinary beings nor grasps the dharmas of the worthy and noble”〔T232 0727a01〕 | Paraphrase following the meaning |
| Neither abandoning nor grasping birth and death, nirvāṇa, defilement, or purity, one abides in the ultimate limit〔T1911 0011c20〕 | T232 separately says not to regard nirvāṇa as delightful or birth and death as repellent〔T232 0727a03〕 and says that dharmas involve neither grasping nor abandoning and that one abides in the ultimate limit〔T232 0727a13〕 | Composite |
| 「聞此法不驚不畏,乃從百千萬億佛所久植德本」 tr. “One who hears this Dharma without alarm or fear has long planted roots of virtue in the presence of hundreds, thousands, ten-thousands, and millions of buddhas”〔T1911 0012a05〕 | T232 has 「乃至百千萬億佛所久植德本」 tr. “has long planted roots of virtue in the presence of hundreds, thousands, ten-thousands, and millions of buddhas”〔T232 0727b16〕, followed by freedom from alarm and fright〔T232 0727b17〕 | The verbal frame agrees; “fear” and “fright” differ |
| Śāriputra says 「諦了此義,是名菩薩摩訶薩」 tr. “One who accurately comprehends this meaning is called a bodhisattva-mahāsattva”〔T1911 0012a10〕 | T232 has 「若於斯義諦了決定,是名菩薩摩訶薩」 tr. “If one accurately and decisively comprehends this meaning, one is called a bodhisattva-mahāsattva”〔T232 0727c14〕 | Excerpt |
| Maitreya says 「是人近佛座,佛覺此法故」 tr. “This person is near the Buddha’s seat, because the Buddha awakened to this Dharma”〔T1911 0012a11〕 | T232 speaks of being near where the Buddha sits and of the Tathāgata’s manifest awakening to the marks of this Dharma〔T232 0727c17–19〕 | Excerpt; the graphs for “seat” and “sit” differ |
| Mañjuśrī says 「聞此法不驚,即是見佛」 tr. “To hear this Dharma without alarm is itself to see the Buddha”〔T1911 0012a11〕 | T232 has 「當知此人即是見佛」 tr. “Know that this person thereby sees the Buddha”〔T232 0727c20〕 | Excerpt |
| The Buddha says that such a person abides on the ground of non-retrogression and possesses the six perfections〔T1911 0012a12〕 | T232 has abiding on the ground of non-retrogression〔T232 0727c27〕, followed by a list of giving, morality, patience, vigor, meditation, and wisdom〔T232 0727c29–0728a03〕 | Composite excerpt |
| 「比丘、比丘尼聞不驚,即隨佛出家」 tr. “Bhikṣus and bhikṣuṇīs who hear it without alarm thereby leave home in the Buddha’s following”〔T1911 0012a17〕 | T232 has 「比丘、比丘尼,聞說是甚深般若波羅蜜,不生驚怖,即是從佛出家」 tr. “Bhikṣus and bhikṣuṇīs who hear this profound perfection of wisdom taught and do not become alarmed or frightened have thereby left home in the Buddha’s following”〔T232 0731c15〕 | The verbal frame agrees |
| 「不捨諸見,不捨無為,而修佛道」 tr. “Without abandoning views or the unconditioned, cultivate the Buddha path”〔T1911 0011c23〕 | The direct commentary explains it through the meaning of the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa〔T1912 0184b08–10〕; no continuous parallel was obtained in T475 in the present comparison | Referent unresolved; neither the non-path scene nor the tathāgata-lineage scene is substituted as proof |
| 「五逆即是菩提」 tr. “The five heinous offenses are themselves awakening”〔T1911 0011c26〕 | The direct commentary continues to call it a citation from the Scripture of the Non-Activity of Dharmas〔T1912 0184b18〕; T650 has 「貪欲即是菩提」 tr. “Greed and desire are themselves awakening”〔T650 0757a09〕, but no continuous wording concerning the five heinous offenses was obtained | Referent unresolved; the line on the three poisons is not substituted as proof for the line on the five heinous offenses |
Constantly Walking
| Original wording or scene in the treatise | Extant parallel | Verification |
|---|---|---|
| The three powers of the Buddha-standing samādhi〔T1911 0012a21–24〕 | T418 has 「持佛威神力、持佛三昧力、持本功德力,用是三事故得見佛」 tr. “Through the Buddha’s majestic spiritual power, the Buddha’s samādhi power, and the power of one’s own past merit—through these three matters one comes to see the Buddha”〔T418 0905c16〕 | Same scene; the wording differs |
| 「是三昧住處,少中多差別;如是種種相,亦應須論議」 tr. “The abiding places of this samādhi differ as few, middling, and many; its various characteristics should also be discussed”〔T1911 0012a25〕 | T1521 has 「是三昧住處,少中多差別;如是種種相,皆當須論義」 tr. “The abiding places of this samādhi differ as few, middling, and many; all its various characteristics should be discussed”〔T1521 0088b13〕 | “Should also” differs from “all should,” and the graphs for “discussion” differ |
| 「親近善知識,精進無懈怠,智慧甚堅牢,信力無妄動」 tr. “Draw near good spiritual friends, advance vigorously without indolence, hold wisdom extremely firm, and let the power of faith never waver”〔T1911 0012b17〕 | T1521 has 「親近善知識,精進無懈退,智慧甚堅牢,信力不妄動」 tr. “Draw near good spiritual friends, advance vigorously without retreat, hold wisdom extremely firm, and let the power of faith not waver”〔T1521 0086b17〕 | “Indolence” differs from “retreat,” and “never” from “not” |
| 「佛從何所來?我亦無所至」 tr. “From where did the Buddha come? I, too, have nowhere arrived”〔T1911 0012c21〕 | T418 has 「佛無所從來,我亦無所至」 tr. “The Buddha has nowhere from which he came; I, too, have nowhere arrived”〔T418 0905c28〕 | Excerpt; the extant text adds the graph for “nowhere” |
| 「心者不知心,有心不見心,心起想即癡,無想即泥洹」 tr. “Mind does not know mind; though there is mind, mind is not seen. When mind gives rise to conception, that is delusion; without conception, that is nirvāṇa”〔T1911 0012c25〕 | T418 has 「心者不知心,有心不見心,心起想則癡,無想是泥洹」 tr. “Mind does not know mind; though there is mind, mind is not seen. When mind gives rise to conception, then there is delusion; without conception, this is nirvāṇa”〔T418 0906a08〕 | The two readings for “that is” differ |
| 「諸佛從心得解脫,心者無垢名清淨,五道鮮潔不受色,有解此者成大道」 tr. “The buddhas attain liberation through mind; a mind without defilement is called pure. The five paths are bright and clean and receive no form; one who understands this accomplishes the great path”〔T1911 0012c27〕 | T418 has 「諸佛從心解得道,心者清淨明無垢,五道鮮潔不受色,有解是者成大道」 tr. “The buddhas attain the path through liberation from mind; mind is pure, bright, and undefiled. The five paths are bright and clean and receive no form; one who understands this accomplishes the great path”〔T418 0909a07〕 | Inversion and variant wording are recorded side by side |
| 「不貪著色身,法身亦不著,善知一切法,永寂如虛空」 tr. “Do not greedily cling to the form body, nor cling to the Dharma body; skillfully know all dharmas, forever quiescent like space”〔T1911 0013a06〕 | T1521 has 「不染著色身,法身亦不著;善知一切法,永寂如虛空」 tr. “Do not become defiled by clinging to the form body, nor cling to the Dharma body; skillfully know all dharmas, forever quiescent like space”〔T1521 0086a15〕 | “Greedily” differs from “defiled” |
| Protective recollection described in the Ten Stages Treatise〔T1911 0013a17–19〕 | T1521 0088a03–20 contains scenes of kalpa fire, official trouble, savage beasts, illness, and protection by devas and nāgas | A composite paraphrase, not continuous wording in the extant text |
| 「如齆人,把栴檀而不嗅」 tr. “Like a person with an obstructed nose who holds sandalwood but does not smell it”〔T1911 0013a22〕 | T417 has the continuous scene of a foolish son who refuses sandalwood, smells and recognizes its fragrance, then closes his eyes and neither smells nor looks〔T417 0900a19–21〕 | The treatise radically compresses the scene |
| 「如田家子,以摩尼珠博一頭牛」 tr. “Like a farmer’s son who trades a maṇi jewel for one cow”〔T1911 0013a23〕 | T417 has 「其價能與一頭牛等不?寧可貿一頭牛」 tr. “Can its value equal one cow? Would it not be better to exchange it for one cow?”〔T417 0900b02〕; T418 also has the same scene〔T418 0907b03–09〕 | Both translations are recorded |
Half Walking and Half Sitting: Vaipulya
| Original wording or scene in the treatise | Extant parallel | Verification |
|---|---|---|
| 「旋百二十匝,却坐思惟」 tr. “Circle one hundred and twenty times, then withdraw and sit in contemplation”〔T1911 0013a26〕 | T1339 has 「誦此章句百二十遍,遶百二十匝。如是作已,却坐思惟」 tr. “Recite this formula one hundred and twenty times and circumambulate one hundred and twenty circuits. Having done so, withdraw and sit in contemplation”〔T1339 0645b28〕 | Excerpt; the graphs for circling differ |
| The method of invitation is in the Guoqing Bailu〔T1911 0013b14〕 | The direct commentary says that while Zhiyi lived there was not yet a work bearing this title and that after his death Guanding and others collected records of his activities〔T1912 0190c02–05〕. T1934 lists the Vaipulya repentance beginning at 0797a21, later giving the sequence of circling with the spell and withdrawing to sit in contemplation〔T1934 0797b24–27〕 | The compositional layer is specified precisely; the completed book is not projected backward as a work already seen by Zhiyi |
| 「吾從真實中來。真實者,寂滅相」 tr. “I come from the real. The real is the mark of quiescence and extinction”〔T1911 0013b24〕 | T1339 has 「吾從真實中來」 tr. “I come from the real”〔T1339 0645a11〕 and 「寂滅相故名為真實」 tr. “Because it has the mark of quiescence and extinction, it is called the real”〔T1339 0645a12〕 | Excerpt and inversion |
| The seeker, obtainer, clinger, real, comer, speaker, and questioner are all empty〔T1911 0013b25–26〕 | T1339 first says that there is nothing sought〔T1339 0645a13〕, then separately lists the seeker, obtainer, clinger, real, comer, speaker, and questioner as all empty〔T1339 0645a15–18〕 | Excerpt and rearrangement |
| Quiescence and extinction, nirvāṇa, and even the boundary separating space are all empty〔T1911 0013b26–27〕 | T1339 has the same scene〔T1339 0645a17–18〕 | The verbal frame agrees |
| 「無所求中,吾故求之」 tr. “Within there being nothing sought, I therefore seek it”〔T1911 0013b27〕 | T1339 has 「無所求中吾故求之」 tr. “Within there being nothing sought, I therefore seek it”〔T1339 0645a14〕 | Verbatim |
| The empty-of-emptiness, real Dharma is sought within the six perfections〔T1911 0013b28–29〕 | T1339 separately says that because emptiness is empty it is real, and that it should be sought within the six perfections〔T1339 0645a20–22〕 | Composite excerpt |
| The treatise correlates this with the eighteen emptinesses of the Larger Prajñāpāramitā〔T1911 0013b29〕 | T223 contains complete lists of the eighteen emptinesses in multiple locations | A classification by analogous meaning; no single list is passed off as the verbatim source of the preceding passage |
| The treatise correlates it with Kapilavastu as empty, the Tathāgata as empty, and great nirvāṇa as empty in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra〔T1911 0013b29–0013c01〕 | The related meanings of emptiness occur in separate chapters of T374 | Doctrinal gathering and paraphrase; no single line anchor is invented |
| Ten kinds of twelvefold dependent origination and one hundred and twenty links in the Pusa Yingluo Benye Jing〔T1911 0013c19–20〕 | T1485 lists ten contemplations and ends with 「縛生十二緣」 tr. “bondage gives rise to the twelve conditions”〔T1485 1015a26〕 | The ten classes exist in the extant text; the direct commentary transmits the last phrase as “conditions arise.” Both readings are recorded |
| Those who have violated the novice precepts through the bhikṣu precepts repent and cause them to arise again〔T1911 0013c23–24〕 | T1339 lists the bodhisattva’s twenty-four precepts, the novice’s ten precepts, the precepts of a probationary nun, and the bhikṣu and bhikṣuṇī precepts, and says 「若不還生,無有是處」 tr. “It is impossible that they should not arise again”〔T1339 0645c07〕 | Excerpt and rearrangement; the extant text does not have the compound expression “great bhikṣu precepts” |
| On the seventh day one sees the buddhas of the ten directions, hears the Dharma, and does not retreat〔T1911 0013c25–26〕 | Related effects are dispersed in T1339 | Paraphrase; no verbatim identity is forced |
| The treasure in full, middle, and lower portions〔T1911 0013c29–0014a02〕 | T1339 separately says that cultivating and preserving obtains the full portion, reading and reciting obtains the middle portion, and making offerings obtains the lower portion〔T1339 0647c25–28〕 | Same scene; the difference lies in the practitioners’ conduct of mind, not in three grades within the true mark |
| 「若從地積寶至梵天,以奉於佛,不如施持經者一食充軀」 tr. “Even if one piled treasure from the earth to the Brahmā heaven and offered it to the Buddha, it would not equal giving one meal to sustain a person who preserves the scripture”〔T1911 0014a03〕 | T1339 has 「持四天下,以積珍寶至于梵天以供於我,不如有人與彼受持經者一食充軀」 tr. “Even if one took the four continents and piled precious treasures up to the Brahmā heaven as an offering to me, it would not equal a person giving one meal to sustain someone who receives and preserves the scripture”〔T1339 0649a19〕 | Excerpt |
Half Walking and Half Sitting: Lotus
| Original wording or scene in the treatise | Extant parallel | Verification |
|---|---|---|
| Reading and reciting while walking or standing, contemplating while sitting, and the appearance of the white elephant with six tusks〔T1911 0013a26–28〕 | The “Encouragement of Samantabhadra” chapter in T262 contains dispersed scenes of reading and reciting while walking or standing and of the white elephant; T277 0389c28–0390b04 describes the white elephant in detail | Composite, not continuous wording in either extant text |
| A separate, one-fascicle work on the ten dharmas of the Lotus samādhi〔T1911 0014a06–10〕 | T1941 bears the title 「法華三昧懺儀」 tr. “Repentance Ritual of the Lotus Samādhi”〔T1941 0949b10〕; the practice period appears separately as 「三七日」 tr. “three periods of seven days”〔T1941 0949b13〕. Its ten dharmas run from purifying the practice site through contemplating the single real object〔T1941 0950a17–20〕 | A cognate text used for comparison; title and practice period occur separately, are not combined into one sentence, and are not projected backward as the treatise’s citation |
| Exclusive recitation, non-entry into samādhi, and repentance of the six faculties six times a day as taught in the Contemplation of Samantabhadra〔T1911 0014a11–12〕 | T277 separately has 「不入三昧但誦持故」 tr. “because one does not enter samādhi but only recites and preserves”〔T277 0389c22〕 and worship of the Buddha, repentance, and scripture recitation six times by day and night〔T277 0390b08–10〕 | Composite excerpt |
| The “Peaceful Practice” chapter has 「於諸法無所行,亦不行、不分別」 tr. “With respect to all dharmas there is nothing practiced; one neither practices nor discriminates”〔T1911 0014a13〕 | T262 has 「又復於法無所行,而觀諸法如實相,亦不行不分別」 tr. “Moreover, with respect to dharmas there is nothing practiced; contemplate all dharmas as the true mark, neither practicing nor discriminating”〔T262 0037a19〕 | Excerpt; the treatise omits the middle clause |
| 「我心自空,罪福無主」 tr. “My mind is itself empty; offense and merit have no master”〔T1911 0014a17〕 | T277 has 「我心自空,罪福無主」 tr. “My mind is itself empty; offense and merit have no master”〔T277 0392c26〕 | Verbatim |
| 「慧日能消除」 tr. “The sun of wisdom can disperse them”〔T1911 0014a17〕 | T277 has 「眾罪如霜露,慧日能消除」 tr. “The many offenses are like frost and dew; the sun of wisdom can disperse them”〔T277 0393b12〕 | Excerpt |
| Members of the seven assemblies who violate precepts eliminate offenses of birth and death in the space of a finger snap〔T1911 0014b11–13〕 | T277 has repentance performed six times a day and the elimination of offenses of birth and death accumulated through many kalpas in the space of a finger snap〔T277 0393c05–07〕 | Composite paraphrase; the seven assemblies do not occur in that sentence of the extant text |
| Wishing to see the emanated buddhas, Prabhūtaratna, Śākyamuni, and others〔T1911 0014b14–18〕 | T277 0389c17–24 and 0393b17–29 separately contain scenes involving Samantabhadra, Prabhūtaratna, Śākyamuni’s emanations, Mañjuśrī, Bhaiṣajyarāja, and others | Excerpts gathered from several places |
| 「令此空慧與心相應」 tr. “Cause this wisdom of emptiness to correspond with the mind”〔T1911 0014b19〕 | T277 has 「令此空慧與心相應」 tr. “Cause this wisdom of emptiness to correspond with the mind”〔T277 0394a13〕 | Verbatim |
| 「眾罪如霜露,慧日能消除」 tr. “The many offenses are like frost and dew; the sun of wisdom can disperse them”〔T1911 0014b21〕 | T277 has 「眾罪如霜露,慧日能消除」 tr. “The many offenses are like frost and dew; the sun of wisdom can disperse them”〔T277 0393b12〕 | Verbatim |
| Preserving the scripture is itself to see Śākyamuni, Prabhūtaratna, and the emanated buddhas, as well as the bodhisattvas being taught〔T1911 0014b22–24〕 | T262 has 「能持是經者,則為已見我,亦見多寶佛,及諸分身者,又見我今日,教化諸菩薩」 tr. “One able to preserve this scripture has thereby already seen me, has also seen Prabhūtaratna Buddha and all the emanated ones, and sees me today teaching the bodhisattvas”〔T262 0052b12〕 | Composite and variant; the treatise’s full sentence is not passed off as verbatim |
Neither Walking nor Sitting: Scriptures and Wholesome Dharmas
| Original wording or scene in the treatise | Extant parallel | Verification |
|---|---|---|
| The Larger Prajñāpāramitā calls it the awareness-of-mentation samādhi〔T1911 0014b29〕 | T223 has 「欲入覺意三昧,當學般若波羅蜜」 tr. “One who wishes to enter the awareness-of-mentation samādhi should train in the perfection of wisdom”〔T223 0233a08〕; the simile of stone liquid changing copper into gold actually occurs in T1509〔T1509 0401a27〕 | The name occurs in the extant scripture; the stone-liquid simile does not occur in T223 |
| Six formulations relating mind, mentation, and consciousness〔T1911 0014c08–12〕 | The direct commentary judges them to come from the Pratyutpanna Samādhi Sūtra〔T1912 0193b14–15〕; T418 has cognate contemplation passages on mind and consciousness | The source judgment has a basis; the complete continuous wording of all six formulations remains unresolved |
| From eye corresponding with form through mentation corresponding with dharmas in the Invocation of Avalokiteśvara〔T1911 0015a09–10〕 | T1043 proceeds from the eye, eye-consciousness, and form through mentation, mentation-consciousness, and its object〔T1043 0037a02–05〕 | Excerpt; the treatise omits each consciousness and the four intervening faculties |
| Contemplation of the four great elements—earth, water, wind, and fire〔T1911 0015a12–22〕 | T1043 has 「地大,地無堅性。水大,水性不住。風大,風性無礙。從顛倒有火大,火性不實」 tr. “The earth element: earth has no solid nature. The water element: the nature of water does not abide. The wind element: the nature of wind is unobstructed. The fire element exists through inversion; the nature of fire is unreal”〔T1043 0037a09〕 | Same scene with compressed wording |
| 「受、想、行、識一一皆入如實之際」 tr. “Sensation, perception, formations, and consciousness each enter the limit of things as they really are”〔T1911 0015a22〕 | T1043 says that the nature and marks of each of the five aggregates enter the limit of things as they really are〔T1043 0037a10–12〕 | Excerpt |
| “Abide as mind abides” under the title of the Great Collection〔T1911 0015a10〕 | The corresponding sentence was not obtained in T397; only 「若有比丘觀於心心」 tr. “If a bhikṣu contemplates mind within mind”〔T397 0160b02〕 was found, and it is not verbatim | Referent unresolved; the later sentence is not substituted as proof |
| An anonymous verse says that emptiness is not annihilation, continuity is not permanence, and offense and merit are not lost〔T1911 0015c12–14〕 | No single early canonical source was established in the present comparison | Referent unresolved; a later commentary line is not projected backward as its source |
| Giving while abiding in marks and giving without abiding in the Diamond Prajñāpāramitā〔T1911 0016a14–17〕 | T235 has 「菩薩於法應無所住行於布施」 tr. “A bodhisattva should practice giving without abiding in any dharma”〔T235 0749a12〕 and separately gives the similes of seeing nothing in darkness and seeing clearly in sunlight〔T235 0750b29–0750c01〕 | The treatise gathers two passages and omits the list of sound, scent, taste, touch, and dharmas |
| Giving fine garments and superior clothing in quest of the Buddha path in the Lotus〔T1911 0016b23–24〕 | The passage on giving fine garments and superior clothing begins at T262 0003b10 | Excerpt |
| A single thought while walking possesses the six perfections in the Śūraṅgama Samādhi Sūtra〔T1911 0016b25–0016c06〕 | T642 0633b20–0633c06 lists giving, morality, patience, vigor, meditation, and wisdom in turn | Same scene; the treatise gathers them within the deportment of walking |
| The prajñā verse in the Dazhidu Lun〔T1911 0016c15–17〕 | T1509 has 「念想觀已除,言語法亦滅。無量眾罪除,清淨心常一,如是尊妙人,則能見般若」 tr. “When recollection, conception, and contemplation have been removed, verbal dharmas also cease. Immeasurable offenses are removed and the pure mind is constantly one. Such a noble and wondrous person can then see prajñā”〔T1509 0190b21〕 | The treatise reads “the mind of conceptual proliferation”; the extant text reads “verbal dharmas” |
| The Great Collection has 「觀於心心」 tr. “contemplate mind within mind”〔T1911 0016c17〕 | T397 has 「若有比丘觀於心心」 tr. “If a bhikṣu contemplates mind within mind”〔T397 0160b02〕 | The verbal frame agrees |
| Complete deportment in quest of the Buddha path in the Lotus〔T1911 0017a18–19〕 | T262 has 「又見具戒,威儀無缺,淨如寶珠,以求佛道」 tr. “Again one sees those with complete precepts and flawless deportment, pure as a jewel, seeking the Buddha path”〔T262 0003b03〕 | Paraphrase; “complete” differs from “flawless” |
| In the fifth fascicle of the Dazhidu Lun, the ten powers and other qualities are explained after the eight perceptions〔T1911 0017b04–07〕 | The corresponding section of T1509 turns from the nine perceptions to bodhisattva dharmas | Structural pointer; no short sentence is substituted for the whole chapter |
| Eight ways of explaining prajñā in the Dazhidu Lun〔T1911 0017b07〕 | The corresponding chapter of T1509 contains an eightfold analysis | Structural pointer; the treatise gives only the heading and does not quote it |
Neither Walking nor Sitting: Unwholesome Dharmas, the Indeterminate, Warning against Abuse, and Conclusion
| Original wording or scene in the treatise | Extant parallel | Verification |
|---|---|---|
| The line about a foul, leprous jackal’s mind under the title of the Dazhidu Lun〔T1911 0017b20–21〕 | No corresponding sentence was obtained in T1509 in the present comparison; later commentaries have parallels but cannot be substituted backward | Referent unresolved |
| The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra has 「自此之前,我等皆名邪見人也」 tr. “Before this, we were all called people of wrong views”〔T1911 0017b27〕 | T374 has 「自是之前,我等悉名邪見之人」 tr. “Before this, we were all called people of wrong views”〔T374 0407b07〕 | The graphs for “this” and “all” differ |
| Six formulations from the Scripture of the Non-Activity of Dharmas〔T1911 0018a29–0018b02〕 | T650 separately speaks of attaining buddhahood without destroying greed and desire〔T650 0751a18–21〕, seeking awakening while no awakening can be obtained〔T650 0751b12–14〕, 「貪欲即是菩提」 tr. “Greed and desire are themselves awakening”〔T650 0757a09〕, and a verse identifying the three poisons with nirvāṇa〔T650 0759c13–18〕 | Composite and rewritten; the extant text lacks the treatise’s complete continuous passage |
| Proceeding through the non-path and thereby penetrating the Buddha path in the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa〔T1911 0018b03〕 | T475 has 「若菩薩行於非道,是為通達佛道」 tr. “If a bodhisattva proceeds through the non-path, this is penetration of the Buddha path”〔T475 0549a01〕 | Excerpt |
| All sentient beings are the mark of awakening and the mark of nirvāṇa〔T1911 0018b03–04〕 | T475 has 「一切眾生即菩提相」 tr. “All sentient beings are themselves the mark of awakening”〔T475 0542b16〕; it also says that sentient beings are ultimately quiescent and extinct, which is the mark of nirvāṇa, and are not extinguished again〔T475 0542b18–19〕 | Composite excerpt |
| People of overweening pride and the liberation of the natures of lust, anger, and delusion〔T1911 0018b04–06〕 | T475 has 「佛為增上慢人說離婬、怒、癡為解脫耳」 tr. “The Buddha teaches people of overweening pride that liberation is separation from lust, anger, and delusion”〔T475 0548a16〕; it also says that the nature of each of the three poisons is itself liberation〔T475 0548a17〕 | The verbal frame agrees |
| Every defilement is the lineage of the Tathāgata〔T1911 0018b06〕 | T475 has 「一切煩惱為如來種」 tr. “All afflictions form the lineage of the Tathāgata”〔T475 0549b13〕 and elsewhere 「塵勞之疇為如來種」 tr. “The class of defilements forms the lineage of the Tathāgata”〔T475 0549b17〕 | Compressed excerpt and variant |
| The line under the title of the Dazhidu Lun saying that prajñā exists within the indeterminate〔T1911 0018b25–26〕 | The corresponding sentence was not obtained in T1509 in the present comparison; an indeterminate passage elsewhere has a different context and subject〔T1509 0533b14〕 | Referent unresolved; surface similarity is not forced into an identification |
| The passage in the Shiji on unbound hair and bared bodies at the end of the Zhou〔T1911 0019a03–04〕 | No fictitious canon number is assigned, and a modern punctuated edition is not substituted for the ancient citation | The original line is preserved; bibliography remains a separate matter |
| Good and bad fords in the cattle-tending scene of the Ekottarika Āgama〔T1911 0019b01–04〕 | T125 0794a10–0794c08 contains eleven methods of tending cattle, including knowing and not knowing the crossing place, but not the continuous expressions “good ford” and “bad ford” | The scene and textual direction are established; the treatise recasts the simile |
| The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa has 「我念聲聞,不觀人根,不應說法」 tr. “I reflect that a śrāvaka who does not contemplate people’s faculties should not teach the Dharma”〔T1911 0019b12〕 | T475 has 「我念聲聞不觀人根,不應說法」 tr. “I reflect that a śrāvaka who does not contemplate people’s faculties should not teach the Dharma”〔T475 0541a10〕 | The verbal frame agrees; the extant text lacks one comma |
| Four alternatives of faculties and obstructions in the Dazhidu Lun〔T1911 0019c23–25〕 | T1509 separately lists sharp faculties with obstruction, sharp faculties without obstruction, dull faculties without obstruction, and dull faculties with obstruction〔T1509 0239a14–17〕 | Same four classes; the treatise rearranges them into the order of practice |
| The Kumāra verse〔T1911 0020a10–12〕 | T1435 has 「智者身口意,不作一切惡,常繫念現前,捨離於諸欲,亦不受世間,無益之苦行」 tr. “The wise commit no evil with body, speech, or mind, constantly keep mindfulness present, abandon all desires, and do not undertake the world’s useless ascetic practices”〔T1435 0080b06〕 | The continuous wording directly establishes the witness; “do not commit” differs from “do not create,” and “abandon” differs from “do not delight in attachment” |
| The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra line on urgency and laxity in vehicle and precepts〔T1911 0020a19–20〕 | T374 has 「於乘緩者乃名為緩,於戒緩者不名為緩」 tr. “One lax with respect to the vehicle is indeed called lax; one lax with respect to precepts is not called lax”〔T374 0400c25〕 | Verbatim with the clauses in reverse order |
| The sentence concerning Devadatta and Udraka Rāmaputra that the treatise introduces as scripture〔T1911 0020a21–22〕 | The direct commentary positively identifies Emperor Wu of Liang’s vow text: 「寧作提婆達多長淪地獄。不作欝頭藍弗暫得生天」 tr. “I would rather be Devadatta and long sink into hell than be Udraka Rāmaputra and temporarily attain birth in heaven”〔T1912 0214b03〕 | The source title is specified by the later positive judgment; the treatise’s base wording is not changed |
| The drunken brahman whose head was shaved〔T1911 0020a23〕 | T1509 has 「有一醉婆羅門來到佛所,求作比丘。佛勅阿難與剃頭,著法衣」 tr. “A drunken brahman came to the Buddha and asked to become a bhikṣu. The Buddha instructed Ānanda to shave his head and clothe him in Dharma robes”〔T1509 0161b17〕 | Same scene; the following passage says he briefly aroused a subtle aspiration |
| The actress who donned a kāṣāya〔T1911 0020a23〕 | T1509 internally titles the account the Past-Life Story of Bhikṣuṇī Utpalavarṇā and narrates an actress who donned a bhikṣuṇī’s robe in jest〔T1509 0161a28–0161b17〕 | The embedded witness is established; the referent of an independent scripture title remains unresolved |
Four Scenes Supplied by the Direct Commentary
| Scene in the treatise | Source indicated by the direct commentary and extant parallel | Verification |
|---|---|---|
| False emptiness without contemplation resembles grasping a snake without proper restraint〔T1911 beginning 0018c20〕 | The direct commentary titles the Ariṭṭha scripture〔T1912 0210a06〕; T26 has both the scene in which an improperly grasped snake bites and the method of first pinning its head with a stick and then grasping its head by hand〔T26 0764a18–0764b12〕 | Only the direct commentary’s judgment is marked; the treatise is not made to name the source explicitly |
| A swift horse sees the shadow of the whip and immediately enters the right road〔T1911 0019a23〕 | The direct commentary correlates four horses with four capacities〔T1912 0212a20–29〕. T99 proceeds from looking back at the shadow through the iron goad penetrating the bone〔T99 0234a24–0234b20〕; T100 proceeds from seeing the whip’s shadow through the whip penetrating flesh and bone〔T100 0429b17–20〕 | Both translations are recorded; the treatise uses only the first horse |
| Good and bad fords for cattle〔T1911 0019b01〕 | The direct commentary explicitly points to fascicle forty-six of the Ekottarika Āgama〔T1912 0212b16〕; T125 contains the eleven cattle-tending methods〔T125 0794a10–0794c08〕 | The collection and scene are established; the terminology is the treatise’s recasting |
| Panthaka has dull faculties without obstruction〔T1911 0019c25–27〕 | The direct commentary titles the first section of the Faju Jing〔T1912 0213c06〕. T211 has 「昔佛在舍衛國,有一長老比丘字般特,新作比丘稟性闇塞,佛令五百羅漢日日教之,三年之中不得一偈」 tr. “Formerly, when the Buddha was in Śrāvastī, there was an elder bhikṣu named Panthaka. Newly made a bhikṣu and dull by nature, he was taught each day by five hundred arhats at the Buddha’s command, yet in three years did not learn a single verse”〔T211 0588c28〕, followed by 「守口攝意身莫犯,如是行者得度世」 tr. “Guard the mouth, gather the mind, and let the body commit no offense; one who practices thus crosses beyond the world”〔T211 0589a02〕 | Both the narrative episode and verse have extant witnesses; the variant graphs for Panthaka are recorded |
4. Essential Explanations from the Fuxing [the Mirror]
The four kinds of samādhi are first named according to bodily deportment. According to their governing Dharma gates, constantly sitting is called single practice, constantly walking is called Buddha standing, half walking and half sitting divides into Vaipulya and Lotus, and neither walking nor sitting is called following one’s own intention or awareness of mentation. The Fuxing particularly explains that “single practice” means 「剪略身儀不兼餘事」 tr. “pruning back bodily deportment so that no other activities are combined with it”〔T1912 0182b04〕, not that only a single principle is contemplated. All four practices take the Dharma realm as their single locus.
For verbal practice in constantly sitting, silence follows while practice proceeds smoothly, and speech is used when obstructions arise〔T1912 0182c20〕. Reciting a buddha’s name does not replace the object; body and speech assist mentation in removing an obstruction. The direct commentary identifies binding conditions and the single thought in the mental contemplation as quiescence and illumination, calming and contemplation〔T1912 0183b13–14〕. This chapter, however, only gives a broad outline of contemplation and does not yet fully present the later ten modes of contemplation; this passage therefore cannot be treated as their complete form. The Zhiguan Yili likewise says 「修大行中事儀則廣而十法略」 tr. “Within Cultivating the Great Practice, the ritual procedures are extensive while the ten dharmas are abbreviated”〔T1913 0448a07〕, adding 「雖互略無義必通具」 tr. “Although each is abbreviated in relation to the other, there is no meaning that does not necessarily possess them in full”〔T1913 0448a09〕.
In the Buddha-standing samādhi of constantly walking, the Buddha’s majestic power, samādhi power, and the practitioner’s own past-merit power must converge as three conditions; it does not rely on only one. Contemplating the Buddha’s marks and excellences while asking where the Buddha came from and where one has gone is precisely a movement from contemplation of the form body into greater depth without clinging to either form body or Dharma body. Similes of dream, shadow, water, and mirror keep the event of seeing a buddha from falling into substantial existence without making it sheer annihilation.
The Vaipulya treasure in full, middle, and lower portions does not establish three grades within the principle of the true mark. The direct commentary expressly says 「實相之理必無階降」 tr. “The principle of the true mark necessarily has no ascending or descending grades”〔T1912 0192a23〕; the distinction lies in the superiority or inferiority of the practitioners’ conduct of mind. The Lotus practices with marks and without marks are likewise not two opposing truths: the practice with marks uses ritual activity as an entry into awakening, while the practice without marks directly contemplates the emptiness of dharmas; upon realization both are relinquished. The white elephant with six tusks and the three people, three objects, pool, flower, woman, and musical instruments are each explained symbolically according to the treatise; ritual forms are not treated as an external catalog of mysteries.
Neither walking nor sitting, following one’s own intention, and awareness of mentation are three names for one Dharma that actually extends through all four deportments. The four phases are before a thought, about to think, thinking, and after thinking; they are not four substantial minds. The six receptions and six actions form the twelve matters, extending contemplation of mind from the eye’s reception of form through mentation’s engagement with dharmas, and across walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and silence. Although the wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate objects traversed differ, the direct commentary concludes: 「若能觀觀無非一心。所緣之理莫非三諦」 tr. “If one is able to contemplate, the contemplating is nothing other than a single mind; the principle serving as its object is nothing other than the three truths”〔T1912 0209c16〕.
Traversing the unwholesome must especially be read together with the warning against abuse. The direct commentary judges a school north of the Huai to be 「邪空之人濫稱大乘。入惡無觀」 tr. “people of false emptiness who abusively claim the Great Vehicle, enter evil, and have no contemplation”〔T1912 0210a03〕, and exposes the danger by the simile of grasping a snake improperly. Scriptural statements that the nature of the three poisons can be contemplated do not license creating evil without examining faculties, abandoning precepts, or using desire to transform others. Through the four phases, four siddhāntas, faculties and obstructions, and the four alternatives of vehicle and precepts, the treatise closes off this misreading layer by layer.
5. Explanations of Various Masters
This unit has direct later reception, so it is not reported as having no variant explanations. The Song-dynasty Siming Shiyi Shu and Siming Zunzhe Jiaoxing Lu both explicitly cite the four kinds of samādhi, constantly sitting, following one’s own intention, the four phases, and the passage on the three poisons in the Scripture of the Non-Activity of Dharmas. The following records that reception without adjudicating intramural disputes.
| Work | Direct reception | Relation to this unit |
|---|---|---|
| Siming Shiyi Shu T1936 | 「荊溪云。如常坐等。或唯觀理。隨自意從末從事」 tr. “Jingxi says: constantly sitting and the like may contemplate only principle; following one’s own intention proceeds from the end and from phenomena”〔T1936 0832b05〕; 「乃是三種三昧。專令於識陰修十乘也」 tr. “These are precisely three kinds of samādhi, specifically causing one to cultivate the ten modes of contemplation upon the aggregate of consciousness”〔T1936 0832b06〕 | It contrasts constantly sitting with following one’s own intention. The original graph in the direct commentary reads “proceeds from what has not yet occurred and from phenomena,” while this text reads “proceeds from the end and from phenomena”; both are recorded |
| Siming Shiyi Shu T1936 | 「止觀四種三昧。不出二觀。唯識歷事。實相觀理」 tr. “The four kinds of samādhi in the Zhiguan do not go beyond two contemplations: consciousness-only traverses phenomena, and true-mark contemplation contemplates principle”〔T1936 0833a15〕 | It draws the four samādhis into a debate over traversing phenomena and contemplating principle |
| Siming Shiyi Shu T1936 | 「隨自意中。唯約內心。起十界分別」 tr. “Within following one’s own intention, differentiation of the ten Dharma realms arises solely in relation to the inner mind”〔T1936 0838b17〕; 「事觀則專照起心。四性叵得」 tr. “Contemplation through phenomena specifically illuminates the arising mind; its four natures cannot be obtained”〔T1936 0838b18〕 | It receives the contemplation of an arising mind through the four phases and differentiation of the ten Dharma realms |
| Siming Shiyi Shu T1936 | 「豈令九旬常坐之徒。皆須縱任善惡之念。四運推撿耶」 tr. “Could practitioners who constantly sit for ninety days all be required to let wholesome and unwholesome thoughts run free and investigate them through the four phases?”〔T1936 0838b26〕 | It contrasts ninety-day constantly sitting with the four-phase examination in following one’s own intention |
| Siming Zunzhe Jiaoxing Lu T1937 | 「夫諸大乘經所詮行法。約身儀判。不出四種」 tr. “The practices disclosed in all Great Vehicle scriptures, when judged according to bodily deportment, do not go beyond four kinds”〔T1937 0868a25〕; it then lists constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, and neither walking nor sitting〔T1937 0868a26–29〕 | It restates the classification of four samādhis by bodily deportment |
| Siming Zunzhe Jiaoxing Lu T1937 | 「一切行法並屬此三昧所攝」 tr. “All practices are together embraced by this samādhi”〔T1937 0868b03〕; 「然但在用心。不必定日」 tr. “Yet it lies only in how the mind is applied and need not have a fixed number of days”〔T1937 0868b07〕 | It includes practices not devoted exclusively to walking or sitting under neither walking nor sitting, and distinguishes their duration |
| Siming Zunzhe Jiaoxing Lu T1937 | 「故無行經云。貪欲即是道。恚癡亦復然」 tr. “Thus the Scripture of Non-Activity says: greed and desire are themselves the path; anger and delusion are likewise so”〔T1937 0900a02〕; 「深得此意。即一心三觀。導一切行」 tr. “Deeply realizing this meaning is precisely the three contemplations in a single mind guiding every practice”〔T1937 0900a05〕 | It receives the scriptural witness used when traversing the unwholesome, while still placing all conduct under contemplative practice |
Cognate synopses may also be read alongside it. The Zhiguan Yili says 「四種三昧皆依實相。實相是安樂之法。四緣是安樂之行」 tr. “All four kinds of samādhi rely on the true mark. The true mark is the Dharma of ease and joy; the four conditions are practices of ease and joy”〔T1913 0447a28〕. It also says that the four samādhis 「正為顯理旁兼治重」 tr. “principally disclose the principle and incidentally also counteract grave obstructions”〔T1913 0447c28〕. The Zhiguan Dayi gathers them as 「四種三昧遍攝眾行」 tr. “the four kinds of samādhi universally embrace all practices”〔T1914 0459c09〕 and 「是四三昧行異理同」 tr. “these four samādhis differ in practice but share one principle”〔T1914 0459c18〕. These are later synopses within the same school and are not projected backward as the treatise’s own sentences.
6. Terminology
| Term | Use in the treatise | Level of the direct commentary |
|---|---|---|
| Samādhi | Regulating and making straight; a wholesome mind abiding unmoving in one place | Samādhi is the common name and sitting and the others are distinct practices; “the place where the rightly directed mind proceeds” is a translated expression additionally cited by the direct commentary |
| Four kinds of samādhi | Constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, and neither walking nor sitting | Four names are established according to bodily deportment; according to their Dharma gates they are also called single practice, Buddha standing, Vaipulya and Lotus, and following one’s own intention |
| Single-practice samādhi | Drawn from the two Mañjuśrī prajñāpāramitā scriptures; binding conditions to the Dharma realm and contemplating the Dharma realm in one thought | “Single practice” is named for exclusive sitting as bodily deportment, not for contemplating only one kind of truth |
| Buddha-standing samādhi | Seeing the presently abiding buddhas of the ten directions standing in samādhi | The Buddha’s majestic power, samādhi power, and the power of one’s own past merit converge as three conditions |
| Half walking and half sitting | In Vaipulya, circling and then sitting in contemplation; in Lotus, reading and reciting while walking or standing and contemplating while sitting | Vaipulya and Lotus each retain their own methods and are not merged into a single ritual |
| Neither walking nor sitting | Also called following one’s own intention and awareness of mentation; includes walking, sitting, and every activity | It does not exclude walking or sitting; one contemplates whenever mentation arises and practices throughout the four deportments |
| Mind, mentation, and consciousness | Awareness in relation to an object, subsequent mental deliberation, and clear differentiation: three names for one Dharma | The direct commentary supplies accumulation and arising, deliberation, and differentiation as corroboration, while still returning them to one Dharma with different names |
| Four phases | Before a thought, about to think, thinking, and after thinking | Four temporal phases for observing the arising and ceasing of one thought, not four substantial minds |
| Twelve matters | Six receptions and six actions | Six modes of receiving a sense object, from the eye receiving form through mentation engaging dharmas; walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and silence; wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate states may all be traversed in contemplation |
| Different methods, identical contemplation of principle | The ritual procedures and traversed objects of the four kinds of samādhi differ, while contemplation of principle is the same | The direct commentary explains this through one mind as contemplator and the three truths as object |
| Four alternatives of faculties and obstruction | Sharp faculties without obstruction, sharp faculties with obstruction, dull faculties without obstruction, dull faculties with obstruction | Faculties and obstruction are results; vehicle and precepts are causes. Urgency in the vehicle corresponds to sharp faculties, and urgency in precepts to absence of obstruction |
| Urgency and laxity in vehicle and precepts | The treatise requires all four alternatives to be fully clarified | The direct commentary opens urgency in both, laxity in both, urgency in precepts with laxity in the vehicle, and urgency in the vehicle with laxity in precepts, without passing them off as one continuous scriptural sentence |
7. Similes · Cross-Reading · Carrying Forward
The four practices are like four conditions for regulating the mind. Constantly sitting uses “lifting what is heavy by borrowing assistance” and polishing a jewel until it follows the light to explain reciting a name when obstructions arise and practicing diligently. Constantly walking uses dream, shadow, water, and mirror to explain seeing a buddha without clinging, and the unsmelled sandalwood and maṇi exchanged for a cow to rebuke obtaining treasure without recognizing it. Vaipulya uses the exchange on emptiness-of-emptiness to break seeking and grasping, and the treasure in full, middle, and lower portions to encourage reception and preservation at different depths. Lotus uses the white elephant with six tusks, pool, flower, woman, and musical instruments to render the six superknowledges, eight liberations, four means of gathering, and related meanings as contemplable ritual forms.
The similes in neither walking nor sitting are even denser. The six consciousnesses resemble one macaque moving among six windows, and the four phases resemble pursuing what precedes and follows a thought. Giving while abiding in marks resembles seeing nothing in darkness; non-abiding resembles a sighted person in sunlight. The warning against traversing evil joins the improperly grasped snake, a worm accidentally boring the shape of a written graph, an ugly woman imitating a frown, a mad dog pursuing thunder, a fly stuck in spit, a sick child taking violent medicine, a swift horse seeing the whip’s shadow, cattle choosing a ford, and safe and dangerous roads. These similes distinguish contemplative method, capacity, and skillful means; they do not beautify unwholesome conduct as the path.
The Xiuxi Zhiguan Zuochan Fayao T1915 says that calming-and-contemplation can be cultivated everywhere amid walking, standing, sitting, lying down, seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing〔0469a16–17〕. The Shi Chan Boluomi Cidi Famen T1916 lists the Lotus, recollection-of-the-Buddha, Pratyutpanna, awareness-of-mentation, and Śūraṅgama samādhis together〔0479b04–07〕, and also lists the Lotus samādhi alongside the single-practice samādhi〔0499a12–15〕. These two works serve only as cognate cross-readings and do not replace the treatise’s fourfold sequence.
8. Placement of the Editions
This edition uses T1911, the Taishō-canon Mohe Zhiguan, as its single base text. At every page transition in the body, the first paragraph on that page is marked 〔T46 page-column-line〕; a line anchor identifies the nearest Taishō line marker before the first graph of the citation. The table below records all forty variant readings in this unit, retaining every one without selecting a reading. Item fifteen is the second occurrence of the same collation relation and remains separately listed. 【Taishō】 marks the Taishō base, 【Palace】 the Song edition held by the Imperial Household Library, 【A】 the Tokugawa-print copy held by Shimaji Daitō and others, and 【emended】 an adopted editorial reading; an absence is recorded as “none.”
| No. | Line anchor | Taishō or adopted reading | Variant | Note |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 0011a17 | 上【Taishō】 | 之一【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 2 | 0011a28 | 稱【Taishō】 | 通稱【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 3 | 0011b05 | 跏【Taishō】 | 加【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 4 | 0011b12 | 名【Taishō】 | 名字【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 5 | 0012a16 | 證【Taishō】 | 得【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 6 | 0012a26 | 議【Taishō】 | 義【Palace】【A】 | Close to the graph in the Ten Stages Treatise for discussing meaning; still not adjudicated |
| 7 | 0012c09 | 樂【Taishō】 | 喜【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 8 | 0013a05 | 實【Taishō】 | 實相【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 9 | 0013a05 | 佛【Taishō】 | none【A】 | Graph absent |
| 10 | 0013a16 | 𤛓【Taishō】 | 搆【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 11 | 0013b11 | 辦【Taishō】 | 辨【A】 | First occurrence |
| 12 | 0013b12 | 誦【Taishō】 | 備【Palace】 | Recorded side by side |
| 13 | 0014a19 | 持【Taishō】 | 特【Palace】【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 14 | 0014a20 | 引【Taishō】 | 胤【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 15 | 0014b22 | 辦【Taishō】 | 辨【A】 | Second occurrence, not merged |
| 16 | 0014c15 | 空【Taishō】 | 有【A】 | Contrastive variants; recorded without adjudication |
| 17 | 0014c16 | 有【Taishō】 | 空【A】 | Interchanged with the preceding item; still not adjudicated |
| 18 | 0015a01 | 跏【Taishō】 | 加【Palace】 | Recorded side by side |
| 19 | 0015a27 | 本【Taishō】 | 平【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 20 | 0015b21 | 四【Taishō】 | 四種【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 21 | 0015b28 | 誰【Taishō】 | 雖【Palace】 | Recorded side by side |
| 22 | 0016a16 | 施【Taishō】 | 布施【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 23 | 0016b02 | 上【Taishō】 | 之上【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 24 | 0016b05 | 下【Taishō】 | 之下【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 25 | 0016b22 | 語、默【Taishō】 | 言語【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 26 | 0016c05 | 界入【Taishō】 | 入界【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 27 | 0016c14 | 及非觀者。觀者【Taishō】 | none【Palace】 | Presence or absence of the entire passage recorded side by side |
| 28 | 0016c17 | 則【Taishō】 | 皆【Palace】 | Recorded side by side |
| 29 | 0017a09 | 戒【Taishō】 | 戒也【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 30 | 0017a12 | 色【Taishō】 | 於色【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 31 | 0017a23 | 篤【Taishō】 | 督【Palace】 | Recorded side by side |
| 32 | 0017b07 | 若【Taishō】 | 若云云【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 33 | 0018a11 | 貪【Taishō】 | 貪欲【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 34 | 0018b10 | 觀【Taishō】 | 相【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 35 | 0018b19 | 瞋【Taishō】 | 瞋處【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 36 | 0018b22 | 是【Taishō】 | 是云云【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 37 | 0018c08 | 說【Taishō】 | 說云云【A】 | Recorded side by side |
| 38 | 0019a16 | 蒼【Taishō】 | 倉【Palace】 | Recorded side by side |
| 39 | 0019b22 | 杖【Taishō】 | 伏【Palace】 | Recorded side by side |
| 40 | 0020a22 | 也【Taishō】 | 也云云【A】 | Final collation note in the unit |